Friday, August 31, 2012
Tuesday, August 28, 2012
Hindu Jagruti: Issue of ban on HJS Website : Hindus to hold 'Agit...
Hindu Jagruti: Issue of ban on HJS Website : Hindus to hold 'Agit...: Appeal to all Hindus Hindu Janajagruti Samiti along with other Hindu Organisation like Sanatan Sans...
Saturday, August 25, 2012
FIROJ GANDHI WAS MUSLIM AND CONVERTED INDIRA TO MAMUNA BEGUM, But Gandhi a Bisexual Hide this to Hindus, while giving power to Nehru, another Muslim
Feroze
Gandhi's grave is just a few kilometres from Anand Bhawan, the original seat of
the Nehru-Gandhi dynasty. Dozens of tourists come daily to get a glimpse of the
carefully preserved bedrooms and belongings of Pandit Nehru and Indira Gandhi
at Anand Bhawan, Moti Lal Nehru's gracious mansion with its well manicured
lawns. A book store offers a selection of pamphlets, comics and biographies on
India's premiere political family.
But no one comes to place flowers at the neglected tombstone of the man who gave the Gandhis their surname. Some of Feroze's progeny have never visited the cemetery where Indira Gandhi's Parsi husband has his ashes interred. In fact long time residents of Allahabad are unaware of the grave site.
Feroze's tombstone is in one corner of Allahabad's Parsi cemetery, which has clearly seen better days. The garden has gone to seed, the weeds have got the better of the grass, the flower beds are empty and the soil cracked and parched. The cemetery's boundary wallis crumbling and pavement squatters are merrily drying cowdung cakes on the outer side. The gardener in charge says that the only member of Indira Gandhi's family whom he recalls ever visiting the grave is Maneka Gandhi who came once many years back.
According to Parsi custom bodies are either eaten by the vultures in places where there are dakmoos (towers of silence) or else buried. But in Feroze Gandhi's case it seems some members of his family placed his ashes in the grave evoking protest from orthodox Parsies, since Parsi bodies are not cremated.
Rustom Gandhi -- Feroze's eldest brother Fardiun's son -- is the only member of Feroze's family still living in Allahabad. He is philosophical about his uncle's neglected grave, pointing out that the Parsi Anjuman society in Allahabad tries it's best to maintain the cemetery, which he feels is in better condition than graveyards in many small towns..
There are only some 30 Parsies left in Allahabad. Families like the Gazdars and Shapurjees are extinct,others have migrated because the younger generation found employment opportunities elsewhere.. The old gardener who used to tend the cemetery is dead; his son looks after the grounds perfunctorily.
If the graveyard looks neglected it is not so much because of lack of funds, but because the local authorities have been indifferent to several letters of complaint from the Parsi community that the neighbouring junk dealers jump over the wall and have been attempting to grab the land. Nobody prevents the walls being used for spreading cow dung.
``We are such a small community that no political party bothers about us and considers us a vote bank, '' Rustom says ruefully. He points out that Mulayam Singh Yadav, the former Chief Minister, had the huge old Christian cemetery fenced in at considerable government expense because the community has a substantial number of votes. But Allahabad's Parsies keep raising the height of the cemetery wall on their own to keep intruders out.
Does Indira Gandhi's family keepin touch with their Parsi relatives? ``We meet to the extent possible which is not very frequently. Mostly at weddings. Last February we met the family at Priyanka's wedding,'' Rustom says. ``Allahabad is not a town you normally come to except on a special occasion,'' he points out even if it was once the ancestral home of the Gandhis and a political hub of the Congress in pre-independence India.
Indira Gandhi used to come more frequently to Allahabad and when she did she made it a point to invite her Parsi relatives to Swaraj Bhawan for a cup of tea. Rajiv's visits to Allahabad were, however, few and far between. He came each time carrying ashes to scatter in the Sangam; first of his grandfather, then his mother and his brother.
``It may be out of sight out of mind but when we do meet it is with great cordiality,'' says Rustom, a businessman whose son is presently studying dentistry in Lucknow. Rustom goes to Delhi frequently on business trips but he does not call at 10, Janpath since he realises theyhave busy schedules.
``But when Rajiv was a pilot he was free all the time and it was no problem to drop in whenever you felt like and listen to music with him.'' Rustom like most of the family is surprised at Sonia's entry into politics. ``She never revealed any interest in politics to us. I would have thought that no way would she go into politics.'' Rustom himself is apolitical and his family is proud it never asked any favours of the Gandhis, though when people come to know of the connection they badger him with requests.
ALLAHABAD, February 9 1998 Indian Express Newspapers (Bombay) Ltd. Nehru Family Dynasty keeps away from Feroze Gandhis neglected tombstone
Coomi Kapoor
But no one comes to place flowers at the neglected tombstone of the man who gave the Gandhis their surname. Some of Feroze's progeny have never visited the cemetery where Indira Gandhi's Parsi husband has his ashes interred. In fact long time residents of Allahabad are unaware of the grave site.
Feroze's tombstone is in one corner of Allahabad's Parsi cemetery, which has clearly seen better days. The garden has gone to seed, the weeds have got the better of the grass, the flower beds are empty and the soil cracked and parched. The cemetery's boundary wallis crumbling and pavement squatters are merrily drying cowdung cakes on the outer side. The gardener in charge says that the only member of Indira Gandhi's family whom he recalls ever visiting the grave is Maneka Gandhi who came once many years back.
According to Parsi custom bodies are either eaten by the vultures in places where there are dakmoos (towers of silence) or else buried. But in Feroze Gandhi's case it seems some members of his family placed his ashes in the grave evoking protest from orthodox Parsies, since Parsi bodies are not cremated.
Rustom Gandhi -- Feroze's eldest brother Fardiun's son -- is the only member of Feroze's family still living in Allahabad. He is philosophical about his uncle's neglected grave, pointing out that the Parsi Anjuman society in Allahabad tries it's best to maintain the cemetery, which he feels is in better condition than graveyards in many small towns..
There are only some 30 Parsies left in Allahabad. Families like the Gazdars and Shapurjees are extinct,others have migrated because the younger generation found employment opportunities elsewhere.. The old gardener who used to tend the cemetery is dead; his son looks after the grounds perfunctorily.
If the graveyard looks neglected it is not so much because of lack of funds, but because the local authorities have been indifferent to several letters of complaint from the Parsi community that the neighbouring junk dealers jump over the wall and have been attempting to grab the land. Nobody prevents the walls being used for spreading cow dung.
``We are such a small community that no political party bothers about us and considers us a vote bank, '' Rustom says ruefully. He points out that Mulayam Singh Yadav, the former Chief Minister, had the huge old Christian cemetery fenced in at considerable government expense because the community has a substantial number of votes. But Allahabad's Parsies keep raising the height of the cemetery wall on their own to keep intruders out.
Does Indira Gandhi's family keepin touch with their Parsi relatives? ``We meet to the extent possible which is not very frequently. Mostly at weddings. Last February we met the family at Priyanka's wedding,'' Rustom says. ``Allahabad is not a town you normally come to except on a special occasion,'' he points out even if it was once the ancestral home of the Gandhis and a political hub of the Congress in pre-independence India.
Indira Gandhi used to come more frequently to Allahabad and when she did she made it a point to invite her Parsi relatives to Swaraj Bhawan for a cup of tea. Rajiv's visits to Allahabad were, however, few and far between. He came each time carrying ashes to scatter in the Sangam; first of his grandfather, then his mother and his brother.
``It may be out of sight out of mind but when we do meet it is with great cordiality,'' says Rustom, a businessman whose son is presently studying dentistry in Lucknow. Rustom goes to Delhi frequently on business trips but he does not call at 10, Janpath since he realises theyhave busy schedules.
``But when Rajiv was a pilot he was free all the time and it was no problem to drop in whenever you felt like and listen to music with him.'' Rustom like most of the family is surprised at Sonia's entry into politics. ``She never revealed any interest in politics to us. I would have thought that no way would she go into politics.'' Rustom himself is apolitical and his family is proud it never asked any favours of the Gandhis, though when people come to know of the connection they badger him with requests.
ALLAHABAD, February 9 1998 Indian Express Newspapers (Bombay) Ltd. Nehru Family Dynasty keeps away from Feroze Gandhis neglected tombstone
Coomi Kapoor
Justice Markandey Katzu is a Wolf in the Sheep for abrogation and subjugations of Hindus Great Culture
Justice Markandey Katzu, now the chairperson of PTI has
delivered a lecture amongst Jamia university muslims gathering just to become further popular amongst anti
Hindus Italian Boss , but is such the Wolf, which has been found and could not be traced by the
tolerant Hindus living in the herds of
the sheep in the hope the once the custodian of the sheep may differ in his
vision to remain watch dog upon the activity of stranger carnivorous animal
eating the sheep, but the problem lies when these wolfs are not identified by
masses of Hinds, while their agenda is plain and simple, either to get power in
the dread slave oriented democratic set up imported by Gandhi Nehru Nexus from
Britishers Government of India Act, 1936 and 1945. Their was Communal
Representations of the Muslims by Britishers and Britishers were far better
than our Politician, who decide every thing on the basis of Votes Bank Politics
without looking towards the future of majority of Hindus . The greatest damage
to Urdu was done by the Partition of India in 1947. Since then Urdu was branded
in India as a foreign language, as a language of Muslims alone, so much so that
even Muslims stopped studying Urdu to show their 'patriotism' and solidarity
with their Hindu brethren.
After 1947 Persian words which were in common usage were systematically sought to be replaced by Sanskrit words which were not in common use. For example 'zila' was changed to 'janapad'. In a case which I was hearing in the Allahabad High Court an application entitled "Pratibhu Avedan Patra" was moved before me. I asked the learned counsel what is the meaning of this word "pratibhu". He said it meant a bail application. I told him he should have used the words 'bail' or 'zamanat' which all understand instead of the word 'pratibhu' which no one understands, not even Khariboli speakers.
On another occasion when I was on a morning walk I saw a board on which were written the words "Pravaran Kendra". I could not understand the meaning, and I looked further up where in English it was written 'Selection Centre'. In my opinion the words used in Hindi should have been 'Bharti Daftar' or 'Rozgar Daftar' instead of "Pravaran Kendra" which nobody understands.
This policy of hatefully removing Persian words which were in common use in Khariboli and replacing them by Sanskrit words which are not in common use resulted in creating an unnecessarily Sanskritised Hindi which the common man often finds it difficult to understand. In our courts of law it is often difficult to understand the Hindi used in government notifications. Also this policy of hatred for Persian words resulted in almost genocide for Urdu.
The famous Urdu critic, Shamshur Rahmaan Farooqui, in an interview to Dr Athar Farooqui, said "It is a sad thing for me, just as it is for others like me, that Urdu literature has ceased to be a living reality for our generation. It has become dead and buried in books."
With respect, I cannot agree.
Despite all hostile efforts the language which speaks the voice of the heart can never be stamped out as long as people have hearts. The evidence that Urdu lives in the hearts of Indians even today can be seen from the surprisingly large crowds which 'mushairas' attract, from all sections of society and in all parts of the country, north, west, south and east. If Urdu is a foreign language it is very surprising that the people of India love it so much, they buy Urdu poetry books, sing Urdu songs, etc.
I suggest that the Devanagri script be also used in publication of works of Urdu poets, (as was done by Prakash Pandit and others) since that will enable those who do not know the Persian script to read it. In my opinion one should not be too rigid about 1the script.
Some 'progressive' writers wanted that all Urdu should be written in Devanagri script, but I do not agree with this view. A flexible approach should be adopted leaving it to the individual to choose whatever script he wants.
What can be done is that in the left hand page the text can be published in the Persian script, while on the right hand page it can be published in the Devanagri script, with meanings of difficult words explained below in simple Hindi (Hindustani).
The great Urdu writer Josh once said that Urdu suffered badly after 1947 because it was cut away from bread and butter. This is true. One main reason why people stopped learning and reading Urdu was because it would not help them in their livelihood (as it did before 1947).
In this connection I have a suggestion to make. While a judge of Allahabad High Court I had given a judgment, Ramesh Upadhyaya vs. State of U.P., Writ Petition No.29290 of 1990 decided on 18.1.1993 in which I recommended that Sanskrit and Urdu, our two great cultural languages, be made compulsory in all schools for five years (from class 3 to class 8). As yet this recommendation has not been accepted, but if it is accepted it will mean that thousands of people knowing Urdu will get jobs in schools in many parts of India. In this way Urdu will get connected to bread and butter, and also, our children will get a foundation of this great cultural language, which they can later build upon if they wish. They will thereby also learn the Persian script.
I would like to appeal to Urdu (and Hindi) writers to use simple language. Often on reading some Hindi or Urdu work one finds it difficult to understand it. But if what is written is not even understandable what use is there of such literature? Today the Indian people are facing terrible problems like poverty, unemployment, price rise etc. Literature must contribute to the people's struggles in the face of these problems, and that it can do by using simple language which the people can understand, like the war time speeches of Winston Churchill, or the stories of Premchand and Sharat Chandra.
It must be remembered that Mir and Ghalib wrote for select gatherings comprising of aristocrats and the educated elite. In the modern age Urdu writers must write for the masses, and for that they must use simpler language.
I also appeal to my brother judges in all court in India to quote Urdu poets on appropriate occasions in some of their judgments, as this will give encouragement to Urdu.
In this connection I may mention that Mr Justice Mahmood, the celebrated judge of the Allahabad High Court of the 19th Century often quoted from Urdu poetry e.g.
"Jo chup rahegi zubaan-e-khanjar
Lahoo pukarega aasteen ka".
He used the above couplet in a judgment while deciding a murder appeal.
Why cannot our other brother and sister judges do the same? I sometimes hear shairi (poetry) in parliamentary speeches, but never in court judgments.
In the end I would like to quote a sher (couplet) from one of my favourite Urdu poets, Faiz :
"Gulon mein rang bhare bade-naubahar chale
Chale bhi aao ki gulshan mein kaarobar chale"
What does this sher mean? Ostensibly it means :
"Among the flowers the coloured breeze of a new spring is blowing,
Come forward, so that the garden may function."
In Urdu poetry, however, many shers have an inner meaning, apart from the ostensible one.
In my opinion the above sher really means that the objective conditions in our country are inviting the patriotic people in India to come forward now, so that the country, which is facing huge problems, may move forward. NASAH (USA)
After 1947 Persian words which were in common usage were systematically sought to be replaced by Sanskrit words which were not in common use. For example 'zila' was changed to 'janapad'. In a case which I was hearing in the Allahabad High Court an application entitled "Pratibhu Avedan Patra" was moved before me. I asked the learned counsel what is the meaning of this word "pratibhu". He said it meant a bail application. I told him he should have used the words 'bail' or 'zamanat' which all understand instead of the word 'pratibhu' which no one understands, not even Khariboli speakers.
On another occasion when I was on a morning walk I saw a board on which were written the words "Pravaran Kendra". I could not understand the meaning, and I looked further up where in English it was written 'Selection Centre'. In my opinion the words used in Hindi should have been 'Bharti Daftar' or 'Rozgar Daftar' instead of "Pravaran Kendra" which nobody understands.
This policy of hatefully removing Persian words which were in common use in Khariboli and replacing them by Sanskrit words which are not in common use resulted in creating an unnecessarily Sanskritised Hindi which the common man often finds it difficult to understand. In our courts of law it is often difficult to understand the Hindi used in government notifications. Also this policy of hatred for Persian words resulted in almost genocide for Urdu.
The famous Urdu critic, Shamshur Rahmaan Farooqui, in an interview to Dr Athar Farooqui, said "It is a sad thing for me, just as it is for others like me, that Urdu literature has ceased to be a living reality for our generation. It has become dead and buried in books."
With respect, I cannot agree.
Despite all hostile efforts the language which speaks the voice of the heart can never be stamped out as long as people have hearts. The evidence that Urdu lives in the hearts of Indians even today can be seen from the surprisingly large crowds which 'mushairas' attract, from all sections of society and in all parts of the country, north, west, south and east. If Urdu is a foreign language it is very surprising that the people of India love it so much, they buy Urdu poetry books, sing Urdu songs, etc.
I suggest that the Devanagri script be also used in publication of works of Urdu poets, (as was done by Prakash Pandit and others) since that will enable those who do not know the Persian script to read it. In my opinion one should not be too rigid about 1the script.
Some 'progressive' writers wanted that all Urdu should be written in Devanagri script, but I do not agree with this view. A flexible approach should be adopted leaving it to the individual to choose whatever script he wants.
What can be done is that in the left hand page the text can be published in the Persian script, while on the right hand page it can be published in the Devanagri script, with meanings of difficult words explained below in simple Hindi (Hindustani).
The great Urdu writer Josh once said that Urdu suffered badly after 1947 because it was cut away from bread and butter. This is true. One main reason why people stopped learning and reading Urdu was because it would not help them in their livelihood (as it did before 1947).
In this connection I have a suggestion to make. While a judge of Allahabad High Court I had given a judgment, Ramesh Upadhyaya vs. State of U.P., Writ Petition No.29290 of 1990 decided on 18.1.1993 in which I recommended that Sanskrit and Urdu, our two great cultural languages, be made compulsory in all schools for five years (from class 3 to class 8). As yet this recommendation has not been accepted, but if it is accepted it will mean that thousands of people knowing Urdu will get jobs in schools in many parts of India. In this way Urdu will get connected to bread and butter, and also, our children will get a foundation of this great cultural language, which they can later build upon if they wish. They will thereby also learn the Persian script.
I would like to appeal to Urdu (and Hindi) writers to use simple language. Often on reading some Hindi or Urdu work one finds it difficult to understand it. But if what is written is not even understandable what use is there of such literature? Today the Indian people are facing terrible problems like poverty, unemployment, price rise etc. Literature must contribute to the people's struggles in the face of these problems, and that it can do by using simple language which the people can understand, like the war time speeches of Winston Churchill, or the stories of Premchand and Sharat Chandra.
It must be remembered that Mir and Ghalib wrote for select gatherings comprising of aristocrats and the educated elite. In the modern age Urdu writers must write for the masses, and for that they must use simpler language.
I also appeal to my brother judges in all court in India to quote Urdu poets on appropriate occasions in some of their judgments, as this will give encouragement to Urdu.
In this connection I may mention that Mr Justice Mahmood, the celebrated judge of the Allahabad High Court of the 19th Century often quoted from Urdu poetry e.g.
"Jo chup rahegi zubaan-e-khanjar
Lahoo pukarega aasteen ka".
He used the above couplet in a judgment while deciding a murder appeal.
Why cannot our other brother and sister judges do the same? I sometimes hear shairi (poetry) in parliamentary speeches, but never in court judgments.
In the end I would like to quote a sher (couplet) from one of my favourite Urdu poets, Faiz :
"Gulon mein rang bhare bade-naubahar chale
Chale bhi aao ki gulshan mein kaarobar chale"
What does this sher mean? Ostensibly it means :
"Among the flowers the coloured breeze of a new spring is blowing,
Come forward, so that the garden may function."
In Urdu poetry, however, many shers have an inner meaning, apart from the ostensible one.
In my opinion the above sher really means that the objective conditions in our country are inviting the patriotic people in India to come forward now, so that the country, which is facing huge problems, may move forward. NASAH (USA)
Ostensibly it look
to the Billions of Hindus comprising of a
billion people on the subcontinent want wish desire peace and friendship
between Pakistan and India. The Jang group newspapers and the Times of India
newspapers want peace and friendship between Pakistan and India. The mainstream
political parties of Pakistan and India want peace and friendship between the
two countries. –They also Admire the Slogan Given by these Wolfs amongst the
Sheeps of Hindus Majority that it is high TIME that the PAKISTAN ARMY and the
INDIAN ARMY join the mainstream of peace and friendship movement between
Pakistan and India - to give the True 'STRATEGIC DEP .I have to say that you
have very beautifully reversed the facts. Indians are victims of Islamic
terrorists functioning from Pakistani territory and getting help from state
actors. Second thing my dear no matter what kind of policies any country
pursues territorial integrity of India is indestructible. It means not a single
inch of land will be given to Pakistan or China under any condition whatsoever.
You mentioned Amir Khan. Remember Amir Khan is an Indian movie star. It is good
.what an honest and wonderful effort to present your feelings and we admire it?
You have rightly suggested for talks on Kashmir. However, one thing, which
hurts us is that the voices emanating from Pakistan are stuck up in past
history or only on religious identity of the nation and Kashmir, which is
center of all religious congregations is seen only with the eyes of Islam. This
is incorrect. This may be due to our tumultuous past or due to factors
contributed in our division? .
JUSTICE U.C.Banrjee Should be Prosecuted for submitting false report on Godhara Massacre and onslaught of Hindus
JUSTICE U. C. BANERTEE SHOULD BE PROSECUTED FOR HIS MISDEMENOUR FOR PLAYING ON THE CARD OF LALLU PRASAD YAVAD WHO IS A CRIMINAL OF HUMANITY AND MUSLIMS FANATISM SUPPORTERS
Six years after the horrific burning of a train in Godhra killed 59 people and triggered Gujarat-wide communal violence, the first part of the Nanavati Commission report was tabled in the Gujarat Assembly amid high drama on Thursday. The panel concluded that the carnage of S-6 coach of Sabarmati Express on February 27, 2002, was a premeditated crime and not an accident. The first part of 168-page report virtually gave a clean chit to Gujarat Chief Minister Narendra Modi, saying there was no evidence to incriminate him or any Gujarat Minister. "There is absolutely no evidence to show that either the Chief Minister or any of the ministers in his council or police officers had played any role in the Godhra incident," said the report. The Nanavati Commission said there was no evidence to show there was lapse in the role of the chief minister or his ministers in providing protection, relief and rehabilitation to the victims of the communal riots or in the matter of not complying with the recommendations and directions given by the National Human Rights Commission (NHRC). In its long awaited report, retired high court judges GT Nanavati and Akshay Mehta said 140 litres of petrol was purchased as part of the conspiracy to burn the bogey. It added that the conspiracy was hatched by "chief conspirator" Moulvi Umarji at the Aman Guest House in Godhra, about 140 km from Gandhinahar, and was meant to spread terror in the area. According to the report, the arson was a premeditated act and there was heavy stone throwing at the S-6 and S-7 coaches for 10 to 20 minutes followed by the burning that prevented people from coming out. It says Godhra locals Raza Kurkur and Salim Panwala had purchased the petrol a day earlier and carried them in containers. Six others — Shaukat Lalu, Imran Sheri, Rafiq, Salim Zarda, Zabeer and Siraj Bala — were also involved in setting the crowded passenger train ablaze. All are in custody under the Prevention of Terrorism Act (POTA). Doors of S-6 and S-7 bogey were forcibly opened and a person called Hassan Lalu threw burning projectiles into the bogey, according to the report. Minister of State for Home Amit Shah tabled the report on the first day of the three-day assembly session, opposition Congress legislators staged a walkout in the Assembly "Today democracy was murdered," said Leader of Opposition Shaktisinh Gohil. "It is very unfortunate. The partial report of the panel was tabled just to give political mileage to the BJP before the national elections. The first part of the report is confined to the Godhra incident and not what happened afterwards. We have to wait for the full part," Congress general secretary in charge of party affairs in Gujarat B K Hariprasad said. Rights activist Teesta Setalvad said the sudden tabling could be contempt of the Supreme Court, which had in March appointed a Special Investigation Team (SIT) to probe various communal carnages, including Godhra, and is to present its report in December. Pointing out that the Banerjee report had been stayed by the Gujarat High Court, she said: "Why was such a restraining order not passed on the Nanavati Commission report particularly when the SIT report is expected very soon." Labelling it a "travesty of justice", lawyer Mukul Sinha of the Ahmedabad-based NGO Jan Sangharsh Manch said: "I am surprised that Modi and his men have been given clean chits. Therefore, seeing this report, it is clear that the Nanavati Commission is biased in favour of Modi." While the controversy raged, Nanavati defended his report. "Unless I was satisfied, I would not have given the report. We have no doubt about what we have written," Nanavati told a TV news channel. Asked why did he prepare his report in two parts, one on the train burning and the other on the communal riots that followed, Nanavati said: "It is for the people to draw whatever inferences they want to. We thought it was a convenient thing to do, to present it in two parts." Meanwhile, Gujarat Government spokesperson and state Health Minister Jai Narayan Vyas said, “The report has clearly gone into details, analysed all the evidences and has come to the conclusion that there was no failure of machinery as far as maintenance of law and order is concerned." "It had been conclusively established that Nanavati Commission was a commission, whereas UC Banerjee Committee was just a committee and not a commission,” he added. UC Banerjee, who had headed the Godhra probe ordered by Railways Minister Lalu Prasad, said, "I had examined witnesses and had found that no traces of petrol were found there. If there is a contradictory report, nothing cannot be said about it. My analysis was based on the witnesses’ account." "Justice Nanavati's report is the most extensive, exhaustive and scientific report on the burning of the Sabarmati Express train," BJP spokesperson Prakash Javadekar said in the national capital. The second part of the Nanavati Commission report, which deals with the facts and circumstances that led to the post-Godhra riots, is expected to be submitted before December 31, when the 12th extension given to the Commission expires. Fifty-nine people, including 25 women and 15 children, were burnt alive when a violent mob set ablaze two coaches of the Sabarmati Express at the Godhra railway station on February 27, 2002. Many of them were Vishwa Hindu Parishad (VHP) activists returning after a campaign in Ayodhya, Uttar Pradesh. The gruesome incident led to sectarian violence that raged for weeks in which 1,169 people, a majority of them Muslims, were killed and the ripples of which are still being felt. The two-member inquiry commission had been set up by the state government in March 2002. When one of the members, Justice (retd) KG Shah, died earlier this year, Justice Mehta was appointed in his place. UC Banerjee Commission had found:
- Fire was accidental not deliberate.
- Dismissed the theory that blaze was caused by outsiders.
- Deaths caused by toxicity and suffocation.
- There was no crowd at railway station; those present were just onlookers.
- Claims that all entrances to coach were locked is a misconception.
- No intelligence information on when kar sevaks were coming.
Thursday, August 23, 2012
CONGRESS LETS FLOURISHED JIHAD AS AN AGENDA OF BRITISHERS BY GANDHI NEHRU NEXUS
Congress lets jihad flourish
Views: 60
It is a matter of great alarm that the Union Home Ministry has not taken the draft national counter-terrorism doctrine seriously, and as a result has not even come close to implementing it. This draft doctrine was formulated in 2006 by the Intelligence Bureau in consultation with the police forces of some States and Central Police organisations. The Government’s lethargy in taking counter-terrorism seriously is inexplicable given the threat to national security that terrorism poses. The doctrine stresses the use of pre-emptive strikes and covert action to protect national security. It also puts forward compelling arguments in favour of using adequate force instead of minimum force to combat terrorist activities. More importantly, the doctrine stresses that the country should employ all means, including diplomatic, economic, administrative, legal and military, to counter terrorism. Such a policy has long been needed as in its absence the country has been seriously handicapped on the security front. This has allowed terrorists to get away with many outrages which could have been prevented. So far, especially so under the UPA regime, the country has followed a soft line against terrorism. This is in stark contrast to the hardline stand that countries like Israel maintain for which they have been better off. The United States took strong measures immediately after the 9/11 terrorist attack, as a result of which since then there hasn’t been a single terror strike on US soil. But despite several attacks over the last five years, the UPA Government has not deemed it fit to formulate a strong action plan against terror. This is totally unacceptable and goes to show the extent to which certain political parties are dictated to by vote-bank politics.
No one can deny that the provocations for a tough response to terror have been strong. From the attack on Parliament to the shocking fidayeen strike on Mumbai last year, scores of innocent men, women and children have fallen victim to terrorism. These attacks have also created a sense of insecurity among the people which also needs to be overturned and confidence restored. The soft policy of the Indian state has allowed terrorist cells to proliferate in the country and has enabled them to widen their ambit of operations by gathering funds, setting up training camps, and recruiting fresh foot-soldiers to their heinous cause. At the same time terrorist camps have flourished in India’s neighbourhood, both across the LoC and in Bangladesh. These camps should also have been dealt with an iron fist. It is therefore a must for the incoming Government to keep the national counter-terrorism doctrine high on the agenda when it comes to power.
It is a matter of great alarm that the Union Home Ministry has not taken the draft national counter-terrorism doctrine seriously, and as a result has not even come close to implementing it. This draft doctrine was formulated in 2006 by the Intelligence Bureau in consultation with the police forces of some States and Central Police organisations. The Government’s lethargy in taking counter-terrorism seriously is inexplicable given the threat to national security that terrorism poses. The doctrine stresses the use of pre-emptive strikes and covert action to protect national security. It also puts forward compelling arguments in favour of using adequate force instead of minimum force to combat terrorist activities. More importantly, the doctrine stresses that the country should employ all means, including diplomatic, economic, administrative, legal and military, to counter terrorism. Such a policy has long been needed as in its absence the country has been seriously handicapped on the security front. This has allowed terrorists to get away with many outrages which could have been prevented. So far, especially so under the UPA regime, the country has followed a soft line against terrorism. This is in stark contrast to the hardline stand that countries like Israel maintain for which they have been better off. The United States took strong measures immediately after the 9/11 terrorist attack, as a result of which since then there hasn’t been a single terror strike on US soil. But despite several attacks over the last five years, the UPA Government has not deemed it fit to formulate a strong action plan against terror. This is totally unacceptable and goes to show the extent to which certain political parties are dictated to by vote-bank politics.
No one can deny that the provocations for a tough response to terror have been strong. From the attack on Parliament to the shocking fidayeen strike on Mumbai last year, scores of innocent men, women and children have fallen victim to terrorism. These attacks have also created a sense of insecurity among the people which also needs to be overturned and confidence restored. The soft policy of the Indian state has allowed terrorist cells to proliferate in the country and has enabled them to widen their ambit of operations by gathering funds, setting up training camps, and recruiting fresh foot-soldiers to their heinous cause. At the same time terrorist camps have flourished in India’s neighbourhood, both across the LoC and in Bangladesh. These camps should also have been dealt with an iron fist. It is therefore a must for the incoming Government to keep the national counter-terrorism doctrine high on the agenda when it comes to power.
A bizarre turn of events, Karasik & Associates,
attorneys for Indian National Overseas Congress, a subsidiary of Indian
National Congress, headed by Sonia Gandhi, in INOC v. Kataria, et al. served a
Notice of Discontinuance in the above-named action to Justice Emly Jane Goodman
of the Supreme Court of New York on September 29, 2008. The Notice of
Discontinuance tantamount to an unconditional surrender by the Congress Party
and could be construed as a victory of Dharmic forces. In actuality, the
hearing in this case, originally, was scheduled to be held October 2, 2008. The
prominent Law Firm of Kornstein, Veisz, Wexler & Pollard represented Narain
Kataria, Arish Sahani and Indo Caribbean Council. The stipulation between the
attorneys of the two parties was agreed to, signed and stamped in the Court on
October 2, 2008. Prior to this last month a similar case filed by INOC in New
Jersey Court against Sunanda Thali, Satyanarayana Dosapati, Naresh Sharma, and
Mahatma Gandhi International Foundation, Inc., was summarily dismissed by the
Judge who found that the Plaintiff had no locus standi in filing such a
frivolous case. It is a matter of great happiness for all NRIs, particularly
Hindus, that the famous adage from Vedic literature Satya Mev Jayate (Truth
shall always prevail, once again, prevailed in New York and New Jersey Courts,
on the Birthday of Mahatma Gandhi! In this connection, it should be noted that
the INOC had filed these two lawsuits on the alleged grounds that Kataria,
Sahani et al had defamed President of Indian National Congress, Sonia Gandhi,
by bringing out a full page advertisements in The New York Times, dated October
6, 2007. Some extracts from that advertisement are as follows: “UN’s
declaration of Mahatma Gandhi’s birthday on October 2nd as the International
Non-Violence Day is commendable. However, instead of a true Gandhian delivering
his message of peace and non-violence, Sonia Gandhi who is not a representative
of Gandhian values is chosen. “Sonia Maino Gandhi is NOT related to Mahatma
Gandhi. She is attempting to misappropriate his name for political mileage and
international legitimacy. “Sonia is known to be vindictive and undemocratic.
Her party uses various mechanisms, such as tax raids, direct threats to
subjugate opposition. “Due to her party’s pro-terrorist policies, India has
second highest number of terrorism victims after Iraq. Her Government is
requesting clemency to Afzal Guru, the mastermind of attack on Indian
Parliament. In pursuit of Muslim vote bank, she has created soft borders and
turned a blind eye towards Islamic fundamentalism. “Her husband Rajiv Gandhi is
alleged to have received payments from KGB. According to Schweizer,
Illustrierte, Rajiv has a secret Swiss Bank account of 2 billion dollars. Her
son Rahul projected as next Prime Minister of India, was detained by FBI with
large unaccounted cash at Boston Airport in 2001. (Swiss magazine Schweizer,
Illustrierte 11/1991, Indo Asian News Service). “Her party was involved in the UN
Oil for Food Scam that helped Saddam Hussain. She was involved in numerous
scams, scandals and controversies. Before entering India, she was an au-pair
with modest means. Since then, she and her family members have amassed millions
through questionable means. (Know Your Sonia by India First Foundation) The
purpose of these cases, it is believed, was to silence the voice of the critics
of Sonia Gandhi through her surrogates, stifle the voice of freedom, make
defendants financially bankrupt, frighten them into submission, and suppress
the truth. It is also worthwhile to mention here that these two cases had
generated an inquisitive interest in media, a sense of unity and brotherhood
among Indian Diaspora, particularly Hindus and Sikhs, who had organized fund raisers
and established Hindu Support Fund to defray attorneys’ fees and other related
expenses to be incurred in these cases. It is a matter of great satisfaction
and joy that the Right of Free Speech guaranteed under the First Amendment of
American Constitution has been upheld by the judges and the sinister designs of
enemies of freedom of speech, actuated by the malicious desire to muzzle the
voice of free speech, truth, and vilify the defendants, have been nipped in the
bud. . `From the time Sonia entered India, she has looted the country on a
large scale’. INOC have objected to this statement. Sonia Gandhi’s acts of
Himalayan corruption have been graphically brought out by Dr. Subramanian Swamy
in his website under the title `Know your Sonia’. If Dr. Swamy’s allegations
were false, Sonia could have easily issued a legal notice regarding her
defamation to Dr. Swamy in the same way in which INOC Inc. have issued to
Narain Kataria and Arish Sahani. I propose to deal with this aspect in a
detailed and documented manner with reference to the available information
regarding several deeds and misdeeds of corruption of Sonia Gandhi and her
family. The mass media in India — I mean the pseudo-secular mafia (not very
different from Italian mafia!) of mass media in India _will black out all news
relating to the political exposures of the known murky deeds of Sonia Gandhi by
her political opponents. The daily tone for this type of prejudiced, lopsided
and even criminal approach to news reporting and dissemination of information
is set by our own surrogate Prime Minister who never loses an opportunity to
extol Sonia Gandhi as `the tallest leader in our Country’. The time tested and
proven bulletproof armor of every ambitious Congressman lies in open flattery
and sycophancy. Nothing in the Sonia Congress Party succeeds like excess
_excess of servility laced with excessive flattery and sycophancy. That is the
only acid test of your `official’ performance as a Cabinet Minister. This gets
proved by the reported fact that one of the disgusting and crawling Cabinet
Ministers in the UPA Government described Sonia Gandhi as `a rare combination
of Jesus Christ, Gautama Buddha and Mahatma Gandhi’. In order to understand the
political issue of super-corruption of Sonia Gandhi, it is very necessary to go
into the issue of the known public fraud of the story of her citizenship from
1968 till April 29, 1983. Sonia married Rajiv Gandhi in 1968 but she retained
her Italian citizenship till April 29, 1983, even though she could have applied
for Indian citizenship in 1968 itself. Her continuance in India and her being
part of Indira Gandhi’s household, as a foreign national from 1968 to April 29,
1983 was kept as a closely guarded political secret. The pseudo-secular mafia
of mass media extended its full cooperation to this subterranean, nationally
subversive plot from 1968 to April 29, 1983. It was `The Pioneer’ newspaper in
Delhi, which put an end to the prevailing confusion regarding the shady
citizenship status of Sonia Gandhi in May 1999 when it published details about
the grant of Indian citizenship to her. After living in India as a foreign
national (owing no allegiance whatsoever to the Indian State or the Indian
Constitution) she applied for Indian citizenship on April 7, 1983 —15 years
after her marriage to Rajiv Gandhi. She was granted Indian citizenship on April
30, 1983. Thus Sonia Gandhi proved that the Indian Citizenship Act is
vulnerable and that she is invulnerable! To quote the brilliant words of A.
Surya Prakash, Editor of a landmark book titled `Sonia under Scrutiny, Issue of
Foreign Origin’: `Once it was public knowledge that she preferred to retain
Italian citizenship for long years after her marriage, even though she was the
daughter-in-law of India’s Prime Minister and lived in the Official residence
of the Prime Minister, she began indulging in a bit of obfuscation. She has
been saying that she accepted Indian citizenship the day she became Indira
Gandhi’s bahu and that applying for citizenship was a `mere technicality’. All
Italy-bound Indians must test Sonia’s theory of citizenship at the touchstone
of Italian immigration! It is difficult to find another naturalized citizen who
indulges in such dishonesty, but then let us not forget, that is `the stuff’
she is made of’. Thus Sonia clung to her Italian citizenship for 15 years after
her marriage but strangely enough, she was able to get voting rights in India
long before April 30, 1983! Just as she created a world record relating to her
Cambridge University Qualifications, she also created a record by smuggling
herself into the voters’ list in New Delhi in January 1980, using the high
authority of the Prime Ministers’ [Indira Gandhi's] household which ran the
office of the Prime Minister and indeed the whole of government of India those
days! The name of Sanjay Gandhi, who died in a plane crash in June 1980, was
deleted from the voters’ list when the Electoral Rolls were revised in 1981,
but Sonia Gandhi’s name remained at No.388 in Polling Station 145 of New Delhi
Parliamentary Constituency. The point to be noted is that, Sonia was an Italian
citizen and not an Indian Citizen. K.L.Sethi, the then Election Officer in
Delhi, deleted her name, only after the eruption of a controversy in 1982. The
fraudulent entry of Sonia at that time would have gone unnoticed but for Surya
India, a news magazine edited by her estranged sister-in-law Menaka Gandhi, who
raked up the issue. Her magazine did a cover story on Sonia Gandhi in October
1982, and asked how a citizen of Italy could be a voter in India. An official
in Delhi’s Chief Electoral Office had told the `Surya India’ magazine at that
time that it was a blatant violation of the Electoral Rules, but had pleaded
his helplessness. That magazine also quoted him saying, `It is not for us to
check whether applicant’s are bona fide citizens of this country. We expect
only genuine citizens to enroll themselves. Besides, who can expect an official
to question the veracity of statements made by a responsible member of the
Prime Minister’s family when they go to crosscheck the Voters’ List?’ Even
after this public exposure of electoral fraud, Sonia Gandhi re-entered the
Voters’ List following a fresh revision in 1983. She was listed at Serial
No.236 in Polling Station 140 of the New Delhi Parliamentary Constituency. It
has been reported that she had not become an Indian citizen even at that time.
She applied for Indian Citizenship on April 7, 1983 and was granted the same on
April 30, 1983 _in a matter of 23 days. Thus her re-entry into the Electoral
Rolls of 1983 was also dubious because the qualifying date for entry into the
Electoral Rolls was January 1 of 1983 and on that day Sonia Gandhi was a
citizen of Italy. Sonia Gandhi has therefore shown little respect for Indian
Laws during her stay in India as a foreign national from 1968 and this gives us
a sublime (as distinct from the `Staleness Doctrine’ of the Supreme Court of
India!) glimpse of `the stuff’ she his made of. According to the Representation
of People Act, only Indian Citizens can be voters (unless she happens to be a
Sonia!). Even according to our Supreme Court, perhaps, this type of rule of law
(totally stale!) is just not applicable to Sonia Gandhi and her family who are
accorded a `sublime’ status above the Law of the Constitution. In a classic
article has completely brought to the public view the lurid story relating to
the Himalayan folly, fraud, force and farce of Sonia’s corruption. Courtesy by
- Yogesh Kumar Saxena, Advocate, High Court, Allahabad,Ex. Vice President,
Advocate’s Association, Chamber No. 139,High Court, Trained Mediator of the
first batch of Mediation Team, Registration No. 946 of 1974 ( U.P.Bar Council
of Allahabad),Special Counsel in Ganga Pollution Matter. Executive Member,
World Parliament Experiment (Bonn) Germany 22nd Feb. 7th March 2008, Yoga
superior studies &meditation science technique, 4215 NW 7 Street, #34,
Miami, FL33126 , International conferences of Chief Justices of the World , (Co
Coordinators and Co- Organizers) at City Montessori School, Lucknow ,
yogrekha@gmail.com, yogrekha@rediffmail.com, 0532-2637720, 2436451, 9415284843,
9792131584,
Aurangzeb's forman to provinces to
destroy all Hindu temples and schools. As many as 5,000 temples were destroyed
under him—a minimum of 200 in 1679 alone. On the anniversary of the Babri
Masjid demolition (December 6, 1992), it is important for Hindus (and Muslims)
to understand the importance of the event in the context of Hindustan's
history, past and recent, present and the future. Savages at a very low level
of civilisation and no culture worth the name, from Arabia and west Asia, began
entering India from the early century onwards. Islamic invaders demolished
countless Hindu temples, shattered uncountable sculpture and idols, plundered
innumerable palaces and forts of Hindu kings, killed vast numbers of Hindu men
and carried off Hindu women. This story, the educated-and a lot of even the
illiterate Indians-know very well. History books tell it in remarkable detail.
But many Indians do not seem to recognise that the alien Muslim marauders
destroyed the historical evolution of the earth's most mentally advanced
civilisation, the most richly imaginative culture, and the most vigorously
creative society.
It is clear that India at the time when Muslim invaders turned towards it (8 to 11th century) was the earth's richest region for its wealth in precious and semi-precious stones, gold and silver, religion and culture, and its fine arts and letters. Tenth century Hindustan was also too far advanced than its contemporaries in the East and the West for its achievements in the realms of speculative philosophy and scientific theorising, mathematics and knowledge of nature's workings. Hindus of the early medieval period were unquestionably superior in more things than the Chinese, the Persians (including the Sassanians), the Romans and the Byzantines of the immediate proceeding centuries. The followers of Siva and Vishnu on this subcontinent had created for themselves a society more mentally evolved-joyous and prosperous too-than had been realised by the Jews, Christians, and Muslim monotheists of the time. Medieval India, until the Islamic invaders destroyed
it, was history's most richly imaginative culture and one of the five most advanced civilisations of all times.
Look at the Hindu art that Muslim iconoclasts severely damaged or destroyed. Ancient Hindu sculpture is vigorous and sensual in the highest degree-more fascinating than human figural art created anywhere else on earth. (Only statues created by classical Greek artists are in the same class as Hindu temple sculpture). Ancient Hindu temple architecture is the most awe-inspiring, ornate and spell-binding architectural style found anywhere in the world. (The Gothic art of cathedrals in France is the only other religious architecture that is comparable with the intricate architecture of Hindu temples). No artist of any historical civilisation have ever revealed the same genius as ancient Hindustan's artists and artisans.
Their minds filled with venom against the idol-worshippers of Hindustan, the Muslims destroyed a large number of ancient Hindu temples. This is a historical fact, mentioned by Muslim chroniclers and others of the time. A number of temples were merely damaged and remained standing. But a large number-not hundreds but many thousands-of the ancient temples were broken into shreds of cracked stone. In the ancient cities of Varanasi and Mathura, Ujjain and Maheshwar, Jwalamukhi and Dwarka, not one temple survives whole and intact from the ancient times.
The wrecking of Hindu temples went on from the early years of the 8th century to well past 1700 AD a period of almost 1000 years. Every Muslim ruler in Delhi (or Governor of Provinces) spent most of his time warring against Hindu kings in the north and the south, the east and the west, and almost every Muslim Sultan and his army commanders indulged in largescale destructions of Hindu temples and idols. They also slaughtered a lot of Hindus. It is easy to conclude that virtually every Hindu temple built in the ancient times is a perfect work of art. The evidence of the ferocity with which the Muslim invaders must have struck at the sculptures of gods and goddesses, demons and apsaras, kings and queens, dancers and musicians is frightful. At so many ancient temples of Rajasthan and Madhya Pradesh, for example, shattered portions of stone images still lie scattered in the temple courtyards. Considering the fury used on the idols and sculptures, the
stone-breaking axe must have been applied to thousands upon thousands of images of hypnotic beauty.
Giving proof of the resentment that men belonging to an inferior civilisation feel upon encountering a superior civilisation of individuals with a more refined culture, Islamic invaders from Arabia and western Asia broke and burned everything beautiful they came across in Hindustan. So morally degenerate were the Muslim Sultans that, rather than attract Hindu "infidels" to Islam through force of personal example and exhortation, they just built a number of mosques at the sites of torn down temples-and foolishly pretended they had triumphed over the minds and culture of the Hindus. I have seen stones and columns of Hindu temples incorportated into the architecture of several mosques, including the Jama Masjid and Ahmed Shah Masjid in Ahmedabad; the mosque in the Uparkot fort of Junagadh (Gujarat) and in Vidisha (near Bhopal); the Adhai Din Ka Jhonpra right next to the famous dargah in Ajmer-and the currently controversial Bhojshala "mosque" in Dhar (near
Indore). Hindu culture was at its imaginative best and vigorously creative when the severely-allergic-to-images Muslims entered Hindustan. Islamic invaders did not just destroy countless temples and constructions but also suppressed cultural and religious practices; damaged the pristine vigour of Hindu religion, prevented the intensification of Hindu culture, debilitating it permanently, stopped the development of Hindu arts ended the creative impulse in all realms of thought and action, damaged the people's cultural pride, disrupted the transmission of values and wisdom, cultural practices and tradition from one generation to the next; destroyed the proper historical evolution of Hindu kingdoms and society, affected severely the acquisition of knowledge, research and reflection and violated the moral basis of Hindu society. The Hindus suffered immense psychic damage. The Muslims also plundered the wealth of the Hindu kingdoms, impoverished the Hindu
populace, and destroyed the prosperity of Hindustan.
Gaze in wonder at the Kailas Mandir in the Ellora caves and remember that it is carved out of a solid stone hill, an effort that (inscriptions say) took nearly 200 years. This is art as devotion. The temple built by the Rashtrakuta kings (who also built the colossal sculpture in the Elenhanta caves off Mumbai harbour) gives proof of the ancient Hindus' religious fervor.
But the Kailas temple also indicated a will power, a creative imagination, and an intellect eager to take on the greatest of artistic challenges.
The descendants of those who built the magnificent temples of Bhojpur and Thanjavur, Konark and Kailas, invented mathematics and brain surgery, created mindbody disciplines (yoga) of astonishing power, and built mighty empires would almost certainly have attained technological superiority over Europe.
It is not just for "political reasons" that Hindus want to build grand temples at the sites of the (wrecked) Babri Masjid in Ayodhya, the Gyanvapi mosque in Varanasi, and the Mathura idgah. The efforts of religion-intoxicated and politically active Hindus to rebuild the Ram Mandir, the Kashi Vishwanath Mandir, and the Krishna Mandir are just three episodes m a one-thousand year long Hindu struggle to reclaim their culture and religion from alien invaders.
The demolition of the Babri Masjid in Ayodhya on 6 December 1992 was just one episode in the millennial struggle of the Hindus to repossess their religion-centered culture and nation. Meanwhile, hundreds of ancient Hindu temples forsaken all over Hindustan await the reawakening of Hindu cultural pride to be repaired or rebuilt and restored to their original, ancient glory. Hindustan Times on December 28, 1997
It is clear that India at the time when Muslim invaders turned towards it (8 to 11th century) was the earth's richest region for its wealth in precious and semi-precious stones, gold and silver, religion and culture, and its fine arts and letters. Tenth century Hindustan was also too far advanced than its contemporaries in the East and the West for its achievements in the realms of speculative philosophy and scientific theorising, mathematics and knowledge of nature's workings. Hindus of the early medieval period were unquestionably superior in more things than the Chinese, the Persians (including the Sassanians), the Romans and the Byzantines of the immediate proceeding centuries. The followers of Siva and Vishnu on this subcontinent had created for themselves a society more mentally evolved-joyous and prosperous too-than had been realised by the Jews, Christians, and Muslim monotheists of the time. Medieval India, until the Islamic invaders destroyed
it, was history's most richly imaginative culture and one of the five most advanced civilisations of all times.
Look at the Hindu art that Muslim iconoclasts severely damaged or destroyed. Ancient Hindu sculpture is vigorous and sensual in the highest degree-more fascinating than human figural art created anywhere else on earth. (Only statues created by classical Greek artists are in the same class as Hindu temple sculpture). Ancient Hindu temple architecture is the most awe-inspiring, ornate and spell-binding architectural style found anywhere in the world. (The Gothic art of cathedrals in France is the only other religious architecture that is comparable with the intricate architecture of Hindu temples). No artist of any historical civilisation have ever revealed the same genius as ancient Hindustan's artists and artisans.
Their minds filled with venom against the idol-worshippers of Hindustan, the Muslims destroyed a large number of ancient Hindu temples. This is a historical fact, mentioned by Muslim chroniclers and others of the time. A number of temples were merely damaged and remained standing. But a large number-not hundreds but many thousands-of the ancient temples were broken into shreds of cracked stone. In the ancient cities of Varanasi and Mathura, Ujjain and Maheshwar, Jwalamukhi and Dwarka, not one temple survives whole and intact from the ancient times.
The wrecking of Hindu temples went on from the early years of the 8th century to well past 1700 AD a period of almost 1000 years. Every Muslim ruler in Delhi (or Governor of Provinces) spent most of his time warring against Hindu kings in the north and the south, the east and the west, and almost every Muslim Sultan and his army commanders indulged in largescale destructions of Hindu temples and idols. They also slaughtered a lot of Hindus. It is easy to conclude that virtually every Hindu temple built in the ancient times is a perfect work of art. The evidence of the ferocity with which the Muslim invaders must have struck at the sculptures of gods and goddesses, demons and apsaras, kings and queens, dancers and musicians is frightful. At so many ancient temples of Rajasthan and Madhya Pradesh, for example, shattered portions of stone images still lie scattered in the temple courtyards. Considering the fury used on the idols and sculptures, the
stone-breaking axe must have been applied to thousands upon thousands of images of hypnotic beauty.
Giving proof of the resentment that men belonging to an inferior civilisation feel upon encountering a superior civilisation of individuals with a more refined culture, Islamic invaders from Arabia and western Asia broke and burned everything beautiful they came across in Hindustan. So morally degenerate were the Muslim Sultans that, rather than attract Hindu "infidels" to Islam through force of personal example and exhortation, they just built a number of mosques at the sites of torn down temples-and foolishly pretended they had triumphed over the minds and culture of the Hindus. I have seen stones and columns of Hindu temples incorportated into the architecture of several mosques, including the Jama Masjid and Ahmed Shah Masjid in Ahmedabad; the mosque in the Uparkot fort of Junagadh (Gujarat) and in Vidisha (near Bhopal); the Adhai Din Ka Jhonpra right next to the famous dargah in Ajmer-and the currently controversial Bhojshala "mosque" in Dhar (near
Indore). Hindu culture was at its imaginative best and vigorously creative when the severely-allergic-to-images Muslims entered Hindustan. Islamic invaders did not just destroy countless temples and constructions but also suppressed cultural and religious practices; damaged the pristine vigour of Hindu religion, prevented the intensification of Hindu culture, debilitating it permanently, stopped the development of Hindu arts ended the creative impulse in all realms of thought and action, damaged the people's cultural pride, disrupted the transmission of values and wisdom, cultural practices and tradition from one generation to the next; destroyed the proper historical evolution of Hindu kingdoms and society, affected severely the acquisition of knowledge, research and reflection and violated the moral basis of Hindu society. The Hindus suffered immense psychic damage. The Muslims also plundered the wealth of the Hindu kingdoms, impoverished the Hindu
populace, and destroyed the prosperity of Hindustan.
Gaze in wonder at the Kailas Mandir in the Ellora caves and remember that it is carved out of a solid stone hill, an effort that (inscriptions say) took nearly 200 years. This is art as devotion. The temple built by the Rashtrakuta kings (who also built the colossal sculpture in the Elenhanta caves off Mumbai harbour) gives proof of the ancient Hindus' religious fervor.
But the Kailas temple also indicated a will power, a creative imagination, and an intellect eager to take on the greatest of artistic challenges.
The descendants of those who built the magnificent temples of Bhojpur and Thanjavur, Konark and Kailas, invented mathematics and brain surgery, created mindbody disciplines (yoga) of astonishing power, and built mighty empires would almost certainly have attained technological superiority over Europe.
It is not just for "political reasons" that Hindus want to build grand temples at the sites of the (wrecked) Babri Masjid in Ayodhya, the Gyanvapi mosque in Varanasi, and the Mathura idgah. The efforts of religion-intoxicated and politically active Hindus to rebuild the Ram Mandir, the Kashi Vishwanath Mandir, and the Krishna Mandir are just three episodes m a one-thousand year long Hindu struggle to reclaim their culture and religion from alien invaders.
The demolition of the Babri Masjid in Ayodhya on 6 December 1992 was just one episode in the millennial struggle of the Hindus to repossess their religion-centered culture and nation. Meanwhile, hundreds of ancient Hindu temples forsaken all over Hindustan await the reawakening of Hindu cultural pride to be repaired or rebuilt and restored to their original, ancient glory. Hindustan Times on December 28, 1997
Assam is facing external aggression
and internal disturbance.” This comment from the Supreme Court came not after
the serial blasts that killed scores but more than three years ago on July 12,
2005.
It had issued an unambiguous warning to the UPA government at the Centre and the Tarun Gogoi government in the state: if massive illegal migration of Bangladeshis into Assam was not stopped immediately and foreigners not deported, the situation would soon go out of control.
Both the governments paid scant attention to the ominous signals that the Supreme Court read from the November 8, 1998 report of then governor Lt Gen S K Sinha, who had prepared it after a thorough inspection of border areas and districts, discussions with the Indian high commissioner in Bangladesh and talks with political leaders. What Lt Gen Sinha’s report brought out before the apex court in 2005 was the grim ground reality of Assam. His report stated: “The illegal migrants coming into India after 1971 have been almost exclusively Muslims... Muslim population in Assam has shown a rise of 77.42% from what it was in 1971. Hindu population has risen by nearly 41.89%.”
Expressing concern over Muslims attaining a majority in district after district, the then governor had warned against complacency. He had said: “There is a tendency to view illegal migration into Assam as a regional matter affecting only the people of Assam. It’s more dangerous dimension of greatly undermining our national security is ignored.” He added: “Pakistan’s ISI has been active in Bangladesh supporting militant movements in Assam. Muslim militant organisations have mushroomed in Assam and there are reports of some 50 Assamese Muslim youths having gone for training to Afghanistan and Kashmir.”
He had further warned against mixing religion and the state’s policy towards illegal migrants and said: “The dangerous consequences of large scale illegal migration from Bangladesh, both for the people of Assam and more for the nation as a whole, need to be emphatically stressed. No misconceived and mistaken notion of secularism should be allowed to come in the way of doing so.”
To protect the territorial integrity and prevent Assamese from being reduced to a minority, the SC had directed stringent measures to detect the illegal migrants and deport them, a direction which was blatantly disobeyed.
It had issued an unambiguous warning to the UPA government at the Centre and the Tarun Gogoi government in the state: if massive illegal migration of Bangladeshis into Assam was not stopped immediately and foreigners not deported, the situation would soon go out of control.
Both the governments paid scant attention to the ominous signals that the Supreme Court read from the November 8, 1998 report of then governor Lt Gen S K Sinha, who had prepared it after a thorough inspection of border areas and districts, discussions with the Indian high commissioner in Bangladesh and talks with political leaders. What Lt Gen Sinha’s report brought out before the apex court in 2005 was the grim ground reality of Assam. His report stated: “The illegal migrants coming into India after 1971 have been almost exclusively Muslims... Muslim population in Assam has shown a rise of 77.42% from what it was in 1971. Hindu population has risen by nearly 41.89%.”
Expressing concern over Muslims attaining a majority in district after district, the then governor had warned against complacency. He had said: “There is a tendency to view illegal migration into Assam as a regional matter affecting only the people of Assam. It’s more dangerous dimension of greatly undermining our national security is ignored.” He added: “Pakistan’s ISI has been active in Bangladesh supporting militant movements in Assam. Muslim militant organisations have mushroomed in Assam and there are reports of some 50 Assamese Muslim youths having gone for training to Afghanistan and Kashmir.”
He had further warned against mixing religion and the state’s policy towards illegal migrants and said: “The dangerous consequences of large scale illegal migration from Bangladesh, both for the people of Assam and more for the nation as a whole, need to be emphatically stressed. No misconceived and mistaken notion of secularism should be allowed to come in the way of doing so.”
To protect the territorial integrity and prevent Assamese from being reduced to a minority, the SC had directed stringent measures to detect the illegal migrants and deport them, a direction which was blatantly disobeyed.
Intolerant Opportunist fanatics via judicial pseudo secularism/terrorism
are the cause of defeat to idealistic Hindu
Combating terrorism, now being discredited by intolerant fanatics and opportunists politician, under whom ,the elite citizen, responsible for the executive functioning and the Investigating agencies responsible to protect the sovereign power of the State are knee down in anticipation of their posting for greasing their palm. This is the greatest problem of the world. It has become the threat to the Nations, who encouraged it during the process of the struggle of cold war, with fellow nation. The god of hated filled cult having its mandate to get the rid of the world of proclaimed “infidels” and “heretics”, are themselves struggling against their own weaknesses The kingdom of Arabia was formulated on the principles, that this world rejected all type of injustice, violence, breach of peace, bloodshed, murder and plunder. Jihad was defined after the battle of Bard. It is written in the “Kitbag al Tauhid”. The tomb of Prophet Muhammad was virtually destroyed in 1803 at Medina and People Stripped the Kaba at Makah. These people were declared Blasphemous. Virtually “Jihad”, which was earlier known as the struggle against oppression and rather a struggle against their own weakness, has started combating against their own people. There was the reformation. People disallowed ceremonies for marriage and death. They prohibited the worship of the saints, adorning of graves, tomb and monuments. They prohibited and provided the restriction upon holding religious processions, sharing art, music and dance and provided the proper place to women as their god only exposes fickleness of their minds. Most of the Muslim peers are flourishing, because of Hindus only, and will be shut if Hindus stop visiting them. The mosquitoes are flying in the air to drag the blood from the body of the defenseless Non violent citizen. Mosquitoes, even lesser in number, will suck the blood of Majority. They become the scorpions, if the number of carnivorous human being are proportionately increased to insufficient numbers. These people are viper snake converted to Cobra. The number of these poisonous reptiles Increased. Even, if they increased in quarter to the number of other community, they become pythons. Stop them from doing So in India, otherwise we will be buttered, as Hindus are Buttered in Bangladesh, Malaysia and Pakistan. The submissive nature of the Hindus is evident even today, even a single person of other faiths Hindus are credulous by nature. They simply believed what others said without suspecting the ulterior designs of the enemy. There were occasions when the idealist Hindu rulers sincerely honored a treaty or ceasefire in war but the crook enemy took undue advantage of their credulousness and captured them. If there were Jai Chands in medieval times, there are Laloos, Paswans, Mulayams, Arjuns in this era, who, for their momentary selfish motives, are selling the interests of the Hindus in the name of secularism without realizing the irreparable loss being caused by them to their community. Gandhi’s secularism always aimed at destruction of Hindus at the hands of Muslims. Paswan’s secularism advocates a Muslim Chief-Minister in Bihar. Arjun’s secularism believes in distorting our history. Numerous such pseudo secularists have always been active to destroy the Hindus. Making films on Hindu Gods & Goddesses causes irreparable harm to the faith. Human beings personifying Hindu Gods & Goddesses, pasteurization of vulgar scenes/songs in temples, showing Hindu Gods & Goddesses smoking in ad films only lowers their respect in the eyes of people. . Inviting censure of Sikhs by films like “Sava Lakh Se Ek Ladaoon”, and “Jo Bole So Nihal” are live examples of the concern of the Sikh community for their gurus, which regretfully is missing in the attitude of the Hindus. The beggars wearing masks of Hindu Gods and posing as Gods for begging in bazaars & streets definitely reduces obeisance for the Gods. The Muslim invaders exercised every atrocity on the native Hindus. They attacked us. They looted wealth, slaughtered innocent people, converted Hindus to Islam at the point of sword. They kidnapped our women and raped them with pride. They broke temples and erected mosques over them. They even decked idols of those temples in the stairs to humiliate Hindus. Famous historian late sri P.N. Oak claims that the so called Muslim monuments in India were originally the Hindu buildings. The Muslim invaders plundered them, captured them, broke them, sacrilege them and converted them into Muslim monuments. The Hindus, instead of considering them a stigma on the National honor take pride in calling them national monuments. Millions of rupees are spent on their maintenance. Some have been given the status of heritage buildings. A community of self honor would never accept such humiliation like this It is marriage within consanguinity. Though marriage within consanguinity is against Hindu marriage Act, but the custom overrides the statutory provisions. This weakens the uniformity of the custom at national level and makes us a subject of ridicule by others. I have seen Sikh leadership fighting collectively on different issues like Delhi riots, turban issue in France, kirpaan issue in Sweden, Santa-Banta (ridiculing cartoons) issue in Mumbai, turban-scanning issue in America. All the Sikh leaders irrespective of their political affiliation fought it collectively. Similarly, Prophet Mohammed’s picture (cartoon) in a Danish newspaper attracted protest from Muslims all over the world. Conversely, you can amply see Hindu leaders neutralising efforts of their own brothers without doing something for Hindu welfare and blaming of violating secularism. It is nothing but a cheap effort to earn momentary & transient acclaim from others. On the contrary, the leaders of other faiths are fighting collective, forgetting their political differences, definitely fetches them tangible results. Mulayam’s secularism impels him declare holiday in U.P. on last Friday of Ramjan. Mulayam, Pasvan throwing Iftaar parties to Muslims and wearing Muslim caps on their heads shamelessly is the burning example of pseudo secularism. . Conversion of Bangladesh from a secularist to an Islamic nation in 1979 did not perturb these secularists, nor did the planned elimination of Hindus in Bangladesh and Pakistan caused qualms of conscience to them. Now the only Nepal Hindu Country is Extinguished. If the journalist has started hurling the shoe on the face of Union Home Minister. It is the beginning of retaliating of the outrage emotion of the people to thwart the govt. , which is continuing by sheer opportunism and will perish it existences, as the combating the Islamic violence will come to an end. At least Mr. Jagdish Titaler and mr. Shajjan have been eliminated from the Zone of the fight in this battle by their field set up by their own guardian, for whom these criminals participated in Genocide and Murder of Khalsa Akhali People.
All the members of the court are considered as wounded, where justice is found wounded with inequity, and judges do not extract the dart of inequity from justice or remove its blot and destroy inequity, in other words where the innocent are not respected and the criminal are not punished. A virtuous and just person should never enter a court and when he does so, he should speak the truth; he who holds his tongue on seeing injustice done, or speaks contrary to truth and justice, is the greatest sinner .Justice destroyed, destroys its destroyer; and justice preserved, preserves its preserver. Hence, never destroy justice , lest being destroyed, it should destroy thee. In this world justice or righteousness alone is man’s friend that goes with him after death. All other things or companions part on the destruction of the body and he is detached from all company. But the company of justice is never cut off. When injustice is done in the government court out of partiality, it is divided into four parts of which one is shared by the criminal or doer of injustice , the second by the witness, the third by the judges, and the fourth by the president king of an unjust court. Legal justice , with a humane mission, must update itself to legitimize progressive urges, discern the reality of social changes and design its delivery system, so as to obviate the dominance of the Proletariat by the accelerate people’s access to effective., limitative justice. The contemporary command of social justice, which is also the socio-economic demand of the common people, is that the prevalent forensic astigmatism shall be corrected by sloughing off archaic, arcane authoritarian procedures which often spawn the paradox of a wealth of abuses and a poverty of access vis-à-vis institutions of legal justice.
The bar and the bench are meant to provide mutual assistance for dispensing the justice. A prominent Bar is always considered to be of utmost requirement for imparting the duties assigned to the Judge, while deciding the case before him. The opportunist Lawyers always get their position in the matter of Elevations of the Supreme Court and High Court Judges. How , one may forget the Incident of the Supersession of the three Judges, When Justice A. N. Ray was elevated as Chief Justice of India by Smt. Indira Gandhi. She purposely restricted the free speech of Indian Hindus, who were subjected to atrocities by the fundamentalists Muslims and ultimately the Suppression of the Right of free expression, Prohibition against resurrections and Suppression of the Right of Life came into Picture. It was the period worst than the period of British Rule, When at least Hindus were given their due protection against atrocities committed by Muslims and by Hindus upon the weaker Section Of Society. How one can forget the humiliation suffered by Justice H.R. Khana for giving the minority Judgment in MISA preventive detention matter pertaining to ADM Jabalpur case .Judicial activism was based upon accountability of the Executive action in the State. This was increased during the period , when Judges Of High Integrity, and Potentials were being elevated to the Bench. It was just after taken over the process of selection of Judges by The collegiums of The Judiciary. The system of Give And Take In the process of the Elevation Started. It was during the period of adorning the crown by the Judge of the particular religion, that 20 judges of insignificant age were elevated with the Idea of promoting the Jihad in the arena of the Judiciary also. Judicial activism abrogated just after their elevation. It has been finally came to an end. It is well known that accountability is not wanted by the criminals and when the foundation of their religion are it self based upon sex and crime, how does this situation , which promoted the deception by falsehood, cheating, subjugation and abrogation of the means of innocent citizen for promoting Darul E Islam may not be liken by them. Why these individual will invite the risk to have their Transparency and accountability. There was the mission with political agenda to capture the entire world in dominance of a particular religion, while Hindu judges remain satisfied with their lust for greed, power, favoritism and Corruption. Thus the beginning of opportunism has gone to the extend that Kashmir Brahmins, who were uprooted from their motherland, but their representative, after emergence of Gandhi- Nehru Nexus, for being them elevated to supreme Court and High Court of Delhi, have now started declaring that Aurangzeb was the Secular and the painting of M. F. Hussein depicting the portraits of Ma Durga, Ma Swarswati, Ma Parvati, Mata Laxmi and Even Naked Bharat Mata. The chapter of Judicial activism, which was once started by the esteem respected Judges of Supreme Court was not only eroded, but the Judgment given BY Justice Kuldeep Singh in Smt. Sheila Dixit, Mr. Kamal Nath cases ( In reM.C. Mehta Motal – Bias River Water Diversion were Reviewed by these Justices. . Smt. Indira Gandhi had taken the license to denounce the authority of Comptroller and accountant General by getting the Expenditure disproportionate to its pre audit limit, which was not changed. Now the Government is ruled by alien power. Sonia Gandhi has taken the command in her hand to mis-utilization the investigating agency of Central Bureau Of Investigation to get her political empire remain intact, even if no confidence motion passed by majority of political party. Now the Nation is Govern without any Ethics, that is , if you Show me the man, I will make a Law to benefit him. The judicial Activism is Over. The people are ruled by alien power. They can not Combat Islamic Jihad. Law does not talk with Justness. There is no accountability. Judges are elevated, having no essential qualification, which is based upon rational classification. Opportunists are elevated. Supreme Court Stay the entire proceedings, even beyond the scope of the adjudication placed before Them. Justice Nirmal Yadav elevated, who are indulged in briary . Number of Judges remained involved in Provident Fund Scam, but who has been resigned till yet. This idea may promote us of secularist Time and again Commissions have been constituted to convict, by hook or crook, the accused of the 1984 Delhi riots. It is the matter of disgraceful event in the history of Judicial accountability, that Justice, U. C. Banerjee may declare that there was no incident of Godhra Burning of Ram Kar Sevak and there after , even after the acquittal of the innocent people in Post Godhra Violence, Which Provoked on Account Of the Arson Of Godhra Mass Burning , the further trial in 2002 Gujarat riots even after their acquittal by the courts of law. On the other hand, terrorists like Wassan Singh, Zaffarwal and Jagjit Singh Chauhan deserving severe punishment have gone scot-free for want of proof and it did not impel any secularist to deplore such acquittal and seek re-trial. Mushrooming madrasas in the country indulging in anti-Indian activities. This does not worry these secularists but they have the audacity to term the activities of RSS and VHP as anti-nationalists. For them, religion-based reservation for the Muslims in AMU is not an anti-national act, but the alleged discrimination in relief-distribution to the quake-hit in Bhuj surely perturbs these secularists. 5% reservation for Muslims in A.P. awaiting emulation by Bihar and many other State Governments is another burning example of their secularism. Pampering the Muslims at the cost of the Hindus is an unpardonable sin, which cannot be forgiven by any rational and nationalist Indian. It is nothing but a political gimmickry for appeasement of Muslims to garner their votes, which has rendered the Hindus orphans in their own land. The coming generations of ours are being recklessly thrown to a disadvantageous position. The virtual slavery is inevitable for us. The irony is that their secularism erupts only when the interests of the non-Hindus are involved. Thousands of Hindus being murdered in Mopla and Naokhali riots before partition, lakhs of Hindus being butchered and cores suffering displacement during partition in 1947 did not make a dint on any of these secularists. Thousands of Hindus being slain in Punjab and Jammu & Kashmir and lakhs are being rendered refugees in their own motherland. This did not shake the soul of the secularists. Conversion of Bangladesh from a secularist to an Islamic nation in 1979 did not perturb these secularist, nor did the planned elimination of Hindus in Bangladesh and Pakistan caused qualms of conscience to them. The kar-sewaks burnt alive in Godhra. This doesn’t make any difference to these secularists, but its reaction in the form of Gujarat riots is termed as a “blot” on humanity and the heads are “lowered in shame”. Muslim invaders looted & demolished thousands of temples and erected mosques over them, but redeeming Ram Temple from underneath Babri mosque is the “blackest day” in their life Secularism (or pseudo-secularism?) has done immeasurable harm to Hinduism. The selfish Hindu leadership, both religious & political, is always eager to compromise the interest of Hindus for transient gains, in the name of secularism, without realizing the harm caused to the religion in the long run. Is this secularism not applicable to Muslims? Never does a Muslim ever talk of respect to the other faiths. Hindus are always eager to appease the other communities (Muslims, Sikhs, Christians etc.) by following their customs/rituals. We may justify it as secularism, but actually it reflects our wavering faith in our own Gods and Goddesses. On the contrary, rarely is a follower of other faiths seen in our temples or practicing our rituals. The Hindus are not ready to bear pain involved in fighting for their own rights and always look towards others to fight for them. This philosophy has made us cowards to such an extent that we did not retaliate, even the invaders, who attacked us in our homeland. Just a handful of Muslim invaders attacked us, captured us, slew us, converted many to Islam, outraged the modesty of our women, broke our temples and used every possible atrocity to destroy Hinduism, but the philosophy of non-violence made the Hindus surrender every where. The Hindus, who believe always in the existence of Gods and Goddesses as the symbolic representation of their faith in the form of worshiping of trees meant for their own protection of life as synonymous to god like peepal, banyan, banana, tulsi and jand, tamarind, kalamba etc, as all having medicinal values and their cultural triggers. Their zoolatry is in worship to the different form of animals, as their existence is required to maintain Eco- Environment- Ecological Balance for survival of Human Race. Lack of faith has seriously affected unity among the Hindus and has lead to disorganization and weakening of the Hinduism. On thousands of occasions, Hindus have miserably failed to protect the respect of their Gods and Goddesses and religious This makes us unorganized and leads to lack of consensus on trivial issues like dates of Hindu festivals. Our religious scholars seldom agree on single date for festivals leading to celebration of festivals on different dates. This dilutes the devotion & enthusiasm and also impels a sense of ridicule for our religion in the minds of others. This is solely because of non-availability of a centralized religious command. This gave the others an excuse to shy away from the duty to sacrifice for the country. Whenever there was any attack, it was the Kshatriyas, who were to face the brunt. Many a time, their short number or non-availability of fighter-Kshatriyas, lead us to their defeat in wars.
Reply
Combating terrorism, now being discredited by intolerant fanatics and opportunists politician, under whom ,the elite citizen, responsible for the executive functioning and the Investigating agencies responsible to protect the sovereign power of the State are knee down in anticipation of their posting for greasing their palm. This is the greatest problem of the world. It has become the threat to the Nations, who encouraged it during the process of the struggle of cold war, with fellow nation. The god of hated filled cult having its mandate to get the rid of the world of proclaimed “infidels” and “heretics”, are themselves struggling against their own weaknesses The kingdom of Arabia was formulated on the principles, that this world rejected all type of injustice, violence, breach of peace, bloodshed, murder and plunder. Jihad was defined after the battle of Bard. It is written in the “Kitbag al Tauhid”. The tomb of Prophet Muhammad was virtually destroyed in 1803 at Medina and People Stripped the Kaba at Makah. These people were declared Blasphemous. Virtually “Jihad”, which was earlier known as the struggle against oppression and rather a struggle against their own weakness, has started combating against their own people. There was the reformation. People disallowed ceremonies for marriage and death. They prohibited the worship of the saints, adorning of graves, tomb and monuments. They prohibited and provided the restriction upon holding religious processions, sharing art, music and dance and provided the proper place to women as their god only exposes fickleness of their minds. Most of the Muslim peers are flourishing, because of Hindus only, and will be shut if Hindus stop visiting them. The mosquitoes are flying in the air to drag the blood from the body of the defenseless Non violent citizen. Mosquitoes, even lesser in number, will suck the blood of Majority. They become the scorpions, if the number of carnivorous human being are proportionately increased to insufficient numbers. These people are viper snake converted to Cobra. The number of these poisonous reptiles Increased. Even, if they increased in quarter to the number of other community, they become pythons. Stop them from doing So in India, otherwise we will be buttered, as Hindus are Buttered in Bangladesh, Malaysia and Pakistan. The submissive nature of the Hindus is evident even today, even a single person of other faiths Hindus are credulous by nature. They simply believed what others said without suspecting the ulterior designs of the enemy. There were occasions when the idealist Hindu rulers sincerely honored a treaty or ceasefire in war but the crook enemy took undue advantage of their credulousness and captured them. If there were Jai Chands in medieval times, there are Laloos, Paswans, Mulayams, Arjuns in this era, who, for their momentary selfish motives, are selling the interests of the Hindus in the name of secularism without realizing the irreparable loss being caused by them to their community. Gandhi’s secularism always aimed at destruction of Hindus at the hands of Muslims. Paswan’s secularism advocates a Muslim Chief-Minister in Bihar. Arjun’s secularism believes in distorting our history. Numerous such pseudo secularists have always been active to destroy the Hindus. Making films on Hindu Gods & Goddesses causes irreparable harm to the faith. Human beings personifying Hindu Gods & Goddesses, pasteurization of vulgar scenes/songs in temples, showing Hindu Gods & Goddesses smoking in ad films only lowers their respect in the eyes of people. . Inviting censure of Sikhs by films like “Sava Lakh Se Ek Ladaoon”, and “Jo Bole So Nihal” are live examples of the concern of the Sikh community for their gurus, which regretfully is missing in the attitude of the Hindus. The beggars wearing masks of Hindu Gods and posing as Gods for begging in bazaars & streets definitely reduces obeisance for the Gods. The Muslim invaders exercised every atrocity on the native Hindus. They attacked us. They looted wealth, slaughtered innocent people, converted Hindus to Islam at the point of sword. They kidnapped our women and raped them with pride. They broke temples and erected mosques over them. They even decked idols of those temples in the stairs to humiliate Hindus. Famous historian late sri P.N. Oak claims that the so called Muslim monuments in India were originally the Hindu buildings. The Muslim invaders plundered them, captured them, broke them, sacrilege them and converted them into Muslim monuments. The Hindus, instead of considering them a stigma on the National honor take pride in calling them national monuments. Millions of rupees are spent on their maintenance. Some have been given the status of heritage buildings. A community of self honor would never accept such humiliation like this It is marriage within consanguinity. Though marriage within consanguinity is against Hindu marriage Act, but the custom overrides the statutory provisions. This weakens the uniformity of the custom at national level and makes us a subject of ridicule by others. I have seen Sikh leadership fighting collectively on different issues like Delhi riots, turban issue in France, kirpaan issue in Sweden, Santa-Banta (ridiculing cartoons) issue in Mumbai, turban-scanning issue in America. All the Sikh leaders irrespective of their political affiliation fought it collectively. Similarly, Prophet Mohammed’s picture (cartoon) in a Danish newspaper attracted protest from Muslims all over the world. Conversely, you can amply see Hindu leaders neutralising efforts of their own brothers without doing something for Hindu welfare and blaming of violating secularism. It is nothing but a cheap effort to earn momentary & transient acclaim from others. On the contrary, the leaders of other faiths are fighting collective, forgetting their political differences, definitely fetches them tangible results. Mulayam’s secularism impels him declare holiday in U.P. on last Friday of Ramjan. Mulayam, Pasvan throwing Iftaar parties to Muslims and wearing Muslim caps on their heads shamelessly is the burning example of pseudo secularism. . Conversion of Bangladesh from a secularist to an Islamic nation in 1979 did not perturb these secularists, nor did the planned elimination of Hindus in Bangladesh and Pakistan caused qualms of conscience to them. Now the only Nepal Hindu Country is Extinguished. If the journalist has started hurling the shoe on the face of Union Home Minister. It is the beginning of retaliating of the outrage emotion of the people to thwart the govt. , which is continuing by sheer opportunism and will perish it existences, as the combating the Islamic violence will come to an end. At least Mr. Jagdish Titaler and mr. Shajjan have been eliminated from the Zone of the fight in this battle by their field set up by their own guardian, for whom these criminals participated in Genocide and Murder of Khalsa Akhali People.
All the members of the court are considered as wounded, where justice is found wounded with inequity, and judges do not extract the dart of inequity from justice or remove its blot and destroy inequity, in other words where the innocent are not respected and the criminal are not punished. A virtuous and just person should never enter a court and when he does so, he should speak the truth; he who holds his tongue on seeing injustice done, or speaks contrary to truth and justice, is the greatest sinner .Justice destroyed, destroys its destroyer; and justice preserved, preserves its preserver. Hence, never destroy justice , lest being destroyed, it should destroy thee. In this world justice or righteousness alone is man’s friend that goes with him after death. All other things or companions part on the destruction of the body and he is detached from all company. But the company of justice is never cut off. When injustice is done in the government court out of partiality, it is divided into four parts of which one is shared by the criminal or doer of injustice , the second by the witness, the third by the judges, and the fourth by the president king of an unjust court. Legal justice , with a humane mission, must update itself to legitimize progressive urges, discern the reality of social changes and design its delivery system, so as to obviate the dominance of the Proletariat by the accelerate people’s access to effective., limitative justice. The contemporary command of social justice, which is also the socio-economic demand of the common people, is that the prevalent forensic astigmatism shall be corrected by sloughing off archaic, arcane authoritarian procedures which often spawn the paradox of a wealth of abuses and a poverty of access vis-à-vis institutions of legal justice.
The bar and the bench are meant to provide mutual assistance for dispensing the justice. A prominent Bar is always considered to be of utmost requirement for imparting the duties assigned to the Judge, while deciding the case before him. The opportunist Lawyers always get their position in the matter of Elevations of the Supreme Court and High Court Judges. How , one may forget the Incident of the Supersession of the three Judges, When Justice A. N. Ray was elevated as Chief Justice of India by Smt. Indira Gandhi. She purposely restricted the free speech of Indian Hindus, who were subjected to atrocities by the fundamentalists Muslims and ultimately the Suppression of the Right of free expression, Prohibition against resurrections and Suppression of the Right of Life came into Picture. It was the period worst than the period of British Rule, When at least Hindus were given their due protection against atrocities committed by Muslims and by Hindus upon the weaker Section Of Society. How one can forget the humiliation suffered by Justice H.R. Khana for giving the minority Judgment in MISA preventive detention matter pertaining to ADM Jabalpur case .Judicial activism was based upon accountability of the Executive action in the State. This was increased during the period , when Judges Of High Integrity, and Potentials were being elevated to the Bench. It was just after taken over the process of selection of Judges by The collegiums of The Judiciary. The system of Give And Take In the process of the Elevation Started. It was during the period of adorning the crown by the Judge of the particular religion, that 20 judges of insignificant age were elevated with the Idea of promoting the Jihad in the arena of the Judiciary also. Judicial activism abrogated just after their elevation. It has been finally came to an end. It is well known that accountability is not wanted by the criminals and when the foundation of their religion are it self based upon sex and crime, how does this situation , which promoted the deception by falsehood, cheating, subjugation and abrogation of the means of innocent citizen for promoting Darul E Islam may not be liken by them. Why these individual will invite the risk to have their Transparency and accountability. There was the mission with political agenda to capture the entire world in dominance of a particular religion, while Hindu judges remain satisfied with their lust for greed, power, favoritism and Corruption. Thus the beginning of opportunism has gone to the extend that Kashmir Brahmins, who were uprooted from their motherland, but their representative, after emergence of Gandhi- Nehru Nexus, for being them elevated to supreme Court and High Court of Delhi, have now started declaring that Aurangzeb was the Secular and the painting of M. F. Hussein depicting the portraits of Ma Durga, Ma Swarswati, Ma Parvati, Mata Laxmi and Even Naked Bharat Mata. The chapter of Judicial activism, which was once started by the esteem respected Judges of Supreme Court was not only eroded, but the Judgment given BY Justice Kuldeep Singh in Smt. Sheila Dixit, Mr. Kamal Nath cases ( In reM.C. Mehta Motal – Bias River Water Diversion were Reviewed by these Justices. . Smt. Indira Gandhi had taken the license to denounce the authority of Comptroller and accountant General by getting the Expenditure disproportionate to its pre audit limit, which was not changed. Now the Government is ruled by alien power. Sonia Gandhi has taken the command in her hand to mis-utilization the investigating agency of Central Bureau Of Investigation to get her political empire remain intact, even if no confidence motion passed by majority of political party. Now the Nation is Govern without any Ethics, that is , if you Show me the man, I will make a Law to benefit him. The judicial Activism is Over. The people are ruled by alien power. They can not Combat Islamic Jihad. Law does not talk with Justness. There is no accountability. Judges are elevated, having no essential qualification, which is based upon rational classification. Opportunists are elevated. Supreme Court Stay the entire proceedings, even beyond the scope of the adjudication placed before Them. Justice Nirmal Yadav elevated, who are indulged in briary . Number of Judges remained involved in Provident Fund Scam, but who has been resigned till yet. This idea may promote us of secularist Time and again Commissions have been constituted to convict, by hook or crook, the accused of the 1984 Delhi riots. It is the matter of disgraceful event in the history of Judicial accountability, that Justice, U. C. Banerjee may declare that there was no incident of Godhra Burning of Ram Kar Sevak and there after , even after the acquittal of the innocent people in Post Godhra Violence, Which Provoked on Account Of the Arson Of Godhra Mass Burning , the further trial in 2002 Gujarat riots even after their acquittal by the courts of law. On the other hand, terrorists like Wassan Singh, Zaffarwal and Jagjit Singh Chauhan deserving severe punishment have gone scot-free for want of proof and it did not impel any secularist to deplore such acquittal and seek re-trial. Mushrooming madrasas in the country indulging in anti-Indian activities. This does not worry these secularists but they have the audacity to term the activities of RSS and VHP as anti-nationalists. For them, religion-based reservation for the Muslims in AMU is not an anti-national act, but the alleged discrimination in relief-distribution to the quake-hit in Bhuj surely perturbs these secularists. 5% reservation for Muslims in A.P. awaiting emulation by Bihar and many other State Governments is another burning example of their secularism. Pampering the Muslims at the cost of the Hindus is an unpardonable sin, which cannot be forgiven by any rational and nationalist Indian. It is nothing but a political gimmickry for appeasement of Muslims to garner their votes, which has rendered the Hindus orphans in their own land. The coming generations of ours are being recklessly thrown to a disadvantageous position. The virtual slavery is inevitable for us. The irony is that their secularism erupts only when the interests of the non-Hindus are involved. Thousands of Hindus being murdered in Mopla and Naokhali riots before partition, lakhs of Hindus being butchered and cores suffering displacement during partition in 1947 did not make a dint on any of these secularists. Thousands of Hindus being slain in Punjab and Jammu & Kashmir and lakhs are being rendered refugees in their own motherland. This did not shake the soul of the secularists. Conversion of Bangladesh from a secularist to an Islamic nation in 1979 did not perturb these secularist, nor did the planned elimination of Hindus in Bangladesh and Pakistan caused qualms of conscience to them. The kar-sewaks burnt alive in Godhra. This doesn’t make any difference to these secularists, but its reaction in the form of Gujarat riots is termed as a “blot” on humanity and the heads are “lowered in shame”. Muslim invaders looted & demolished thousands of temples and erected mosques over them, but redeeming Ram Temple from underneath Babri mosque is the “blackest day” in their life Secularism (or pseudo-secularism?) has done immeasurable harm to Hinduism. The selfish Hindu leadership, both religious & political, is always eager to compromise the interest of Hindus for transient gains, in the name of secularism, without realizing the harm caused to the religion in the long run. Is this secularism not applicable to Muslims? Never does a Muslim ever talk of respect to the other faiths. Hindus are always eager to appease the other communities (Muslims, Sikhs, Christians etc.) by following their customs/rituals. We may justify it as secularism, but actually it reflects our wavering faith in our own Gods and Goddesses. On the contrary, rarely is a follower of other faiths seen in our temples or practicing our rituals. The Hindus are not ready to bear pain involved in fighting for their own rights and always look towards others to fight for them. This philosophy has made us cowards to such an extent that we did not retaliate, even the invaders, who attacked us in our homeland. Just a handful of Muslim invaders attacked us, captured us, slew us, converted many to Islam, outraged the modesty of our women, broke our temples and used every possible atrocity to destroy Hinduism, but the philosophy of non-violence made the Hindus surrender every where. The Hindus, who believe always in the existence of Gods and Goddesses as the symbolic representation of their faith in the form of worshiping of trees meant for their own protection of life as synonymous to god like peepal, banyan, banana, tulsi and jand, tamarind, kalamba etc, as all having medicinal values and their cultural triggers. Their zoolatry is in worship to the different form of animals, as their existence is required to maintain Eco- Environment- Ecological Balance for survival of Human Race. Lack of faith has seriously affected unity among the Hindus and has lead to disorganization and weakening of the Hinduism. On thousands of occasions, Hindus have miserably failed to protect the respect of their Gods and Goddesses and religious This makes us unorganized and leads to lack of consensus on trivial issues like dates of Hindu festivals. Our religious scholars seldom agree on single date for festivals leading to celebration of festivals on different dates. This dilutes the devotion & enthusiasm and also impels a sense of ridicule for our religion in the minds of others. This is solely because of non-availability of a centralized religious command. This gave the others an excuse to shy away from the duty to sacrifice for the country. Whenever there was any attack, it was the Kshatriyas, who were to face the brunt. Many a time, their short number or non-availability of fighter-Kshatriyas, lead us to their defeat in wars.
Reply
Converted to Christianity and Dr. Y.S. Rajasekhar Reddy
the launch of Akhilandra Kamma Samakhya in Hyderabad on 25 December 2006 a number of speakers especially the politically- minded, characterized the present government of Andhra Pradesh as Reddy -Raj. This is unfortunate and apparently untrue. The truth is otherwise.
Sri B.Gopala Reddy, N.Sanjeeva Reddy, K.Brahmananda Reddy, Dr N. Chenna Reddy, Sri N Janardhan Reddy, T.Anjaiah Reddy and Vijaya Bhaskar Reddy - seven of these Chief Ministers belonged to Reddy caste. During their tenure as Chief Ministers, Kammas had received due representation in the Cabinets as well as in all important government & semi-government offices.
The present Chief Minister is only a nominal Reddy. His father converted to Christianity and Dr. Y.S. Rajasekhar Reddy is a practising Christian who very demonstratively celebrated his birthday by a pilgrimage to Bethlehem in Palestine / Rome , the seat of the Pope. No Congress Chief Minister has lasted so long as Dr. Y.S. Rajasekhar Reddy since the exit of Brahmananda Reddy in the 1960s. This is entirely due to the total support he receives from the Italian -born, Roman Catholic leader of the Congress Party. Every Congress Chief Minister since the 1960 had been felled, down within an year or two by people within the Congress. But Dr. Y.S.Rajasekhar Reddy continues only because he is a Christian blessed by Dr. Sonia Maino Gandhi.
Many Christians including Bishops and Pastors are official and unofficial Advisors and conspicuously present in his office and elsewhere. Crypto -Christians that is, SC persons who had converted to Christianity but in the government records are SCs are appointed as Advisors after retirement. Crypto Christians are also the chair -persons of State organs like the SC Finance Corporation. Most sensitive police and IAS posts are also filled up by Christians with a few crumbs thrown to Muslims.
These minorities, that is, Christians & Muslims, the former with the power of the state are in a conspiracy to divide Hindus by caste - 254 of them in Andhra Pradesh and over 6000 in the whole of India . In Andhra Pradesh, the powerful castes because of their land holding, their education and their business are Kammas and Reddys with the Velamas ( Raos) and Kapus following. If these influential castes can be set against one and another and inter-caste strife and jealousy and even street fights could be instigated and encouraged and inflamed then the attention of the Hindu society will be diverted from the large scale conversion of Hindus, diversion of TTD and government funds for construction and repair of churches ( and mosques), subsidy to Christian pilgrimage to Bethlehem, reservations for Dalit Christians etc.
The Hindu caste will be busy with mutual battles and Christian missionaries can tell the ignorant and the indigent that then upper caste Hindus are not caring for the poor but are engaged in battles to garner more of the wealth of the state whether it be land or businesses.
It is therefore not Reddy-raj that we see in Andhra Pradesh. It is the machination of the evangelizing and converting Christian organizations acting through the Christian Chief Minister that are largely responsible for the war of the Christian - led government (with a christianize Director General of Police and many important posts in the police and the IAS) on Kammas. Their businesses like those in the media, real estate, cinema, educational institutions etc., are to be harassed and ruined. Hindus especially Kammas must not be misled into believing that a Reddy government that is ruling the state. It is the unseen hand of the Christian minority interested in promoting conversions and destroying the Hindu-samaj that is waging the war on Kammas. Kammas will do well to understand this and not hurl themselves against Reddys and others. Their ultimate welfare and prosperity lie in their fraternity with all Hindus especially that of Reddys, Raos and Kapus. They must also carry th!
e less fortunate especially the traditionally discriminated, with them. Their community should be for education for all, better education, excellence in education and entrepreneurship. No community has ever been uplifted by government action. They come up by their own vision. Nadars and Ggounders in Tamilnadu and Pais in Karnataka are examples. Those who attain prosperity through government are only invader rulers and their indigenous collaborators. When once the invader government is gone, their backwardness in regard to intellectual pursuits business attainment, self -help and entrepreneurship become evident. Muslims in India are an example of a community with enjoyed prosperity only by brute force. When majority rule came, the minority's backwardness, socially, intellectually and economically becomes evident.
OP-ED Who will put YSR's CMO in order?
Dilip Cherian
Tension between powerful chief ministers and the rest of the babu system under them is par for the course. But the staff at the chief minister's office in Andhra Pradesh seem to be working doubly hard these days by issuing orders and then annulling them. So, if their detractors are to be believed, it is twice as much work, or double the mess, depending on which way you look at it. Coordination between the CMO and the collectors in various districts is conspicuously missing and chief minister Y.S. Rajasekhara Reddy's reputation for teamwork has by now been ground to dust.
The most recent example of the confusion that reigns in the CMO was the controversial order (GO Rt 938) last month that sought to gag the media. The order was subsequently buried three days later, in the wake of all-round condemnation and progressively weak denials emanating from the CMO. The state chief secretary was asked to conduct an inquiry and is believed to have submitted his report to the chief minister. It remains to be seen what action is taken considering that the controversial order was vetted by a senior functionary in the CMO.
But observers relate several such tales of the lack of cohesiveness and communication in Reddy's administration. And most of these, embarrassingly for Reddy, can be traced back to the CMO. They recall the incident of police firing in the Gangavaram port controversy, wherein due to poor connect between the CMO and the Vizag district administration, the CM was caught unawares and his belated response did not win him any admirers.
In another instance involving the Visakhapatnam collector, Praveen Prakash, Reddy had to personally intervene and revoke an order that sought to gag two Telugu dailies.
Again the YSR government seems to have been caught napping on the issue of the chikungunya epidemic, the existence of which it admitted after almost two months. Then last year, the chief minister ordered the en masse transfer of 73 IAS officers, but then had to backtrack.
Three years into his administration, Reddy needs to heed these signals his own system is sending out to him. He clearly needs to set his own CMO in order before he can expect the state's babus to push his developmental schemes. Christians is becoming outdated religion in Western World
Just as unwanted and outdated technology of the west is passed on to India, similarly, Christianity that has become an unwanted religion for the westerners is being planted and propagated in our land by these missionaries. It is an urgent need of the hour that Hindus unite and make efforts to stop them. O Hindus! Beware of thesecrafty Christians who devise shrewd plans such as musical events to attract the Hindu Community!
the launch of Akhilandra Kamma Samakhya in Hyderabad on 25 December 2006 a number of speakers especially the politically- minded, characterized the present government of Andhra Pradesh as Reddy -Raj. This is unfortunate and apparently untrue. The truth is otherwise.
Sri B.Gopala Reddy, N.Sanjeeva Reddy, K.Brahmananda Reddy, Dr N. Chenna Reddy, Sri N Janardhan Reddy, T.Anjaiah Reddy and Vijaya Bhaskar Reddy - seven of these Chief Ministers belonged to Reddy caste. During their tenure as Chief Ministers, Kammas had received due representation in the Cabinets as well as in all important government & semi-government offices.
The present Chief Minister is only a nominal Reddy. His father converted to Christianity and Dr. Y.S. Rajasekhar Reddy is a practising Christian who very demonstratively celebrated his birthday by a pilgrimage to Bethlehem in Palestine / Rome , the seat of the Pope. No Congress Chief Minister has lasted so long as Dr. Y.S. Rajasekhar Reddy since the exit of Brahmananda Reddy in the 1960s. This is entirely due to the total support he receives from the Italian -born, Roman Catholic leader of the Congress Party. Every Congress Chief Minister since the 1960 had been felled, down within an year or two by people within the Congress. But Dr. Y.S.Rajasekhar Reddy continues only because he is a Christian blessed by Dr. Sonia Maino Gandhi.
Many Christians including Bishops and Pastors are official and unofficial Advisors and conspicuously present in his office and elsewhere. Crypto -Christians that is, SC persons who had converted to Christianity but in the government records are SCs are appointed as Advisors after retirement. Crypto Christians are also the chair -persons of State organs like the SC Finance Corporation. Most sensitive police and IAS posts are also filled up by Christians with a few crumbs thrown to Muslims.
These minorities, that is, Christians & Muslims, the former with the power of the state are in a conspiracy to divide Hindus by caste - 254 of them in Andhra Pradesh and over 6000 in the whole of India . In Andhra Pradesh, the powerful castes because of their land holding, their education and their business are Kammas and Reddys with the Velamas ( Raos) and Kapus following. If these influential castes can be set against one and another and inter-caste strife and jealousy and even street fights could be instigated and encouraged and inflamed then the attention of the Hindu society will be diverted from the large scale conversion of Hindus, diversion of TTD and government funds for construction and repair of churches ( and mosques), subsidy to Christian pilgrimage to Bethlehem, reservations for Dalit Christians etc.
The Hindu caste will be busy with mutual battles and Christian missionaries can tell the ignorant and the indigent that then upper caste Hindus are not caring for the poor but are engaged in battles to garner more of the wealth of the state whether it be land or businesses.
It is therefore not Reddy-raj that we see in Andhra Pradesh. It is the machination of the evangelizing and converting Christian organizations acting through the Christian Chief Minister that are largely responsible for the war of the Christian - led government (with a christianize Director General of Police and many important posts in the police and the IAS) on Kammas. Their businesses like those in the media, real estate, cinema, educational institutions etc., are to be harassed and ruined. Hindus especially Kammas must not be misled into believing that a Reddy government that is ruling the state. It is the unseen hand of the Christian minority interested in promoting conversions and destroying the Hindu-samaj that is waging the war on Kammas. Kammas will do well to understand this and not hurl themselves against Reddys and others. Their ultimate welfare and prosperity lie in their fraternity with all Hindus especially that of Reddys, Raos and Kapus. They must also carry th!
e less fortunate especially the traditionally discriminated, with them. Their community should be for education for all, better education, excellence in education and entrepreneurship. No community has ever been uplifted by government action. They come up by their own vision. Nadars and Ggounders in Tamilnadu and Pais in Karnataka are examples. Those who attain prosperity through government are only invader rulers and their indigenous collaborators. When once the invader government is gone, their backwardness in regard to intellectual pursuits business attainment, self -help and entrepreneurship become evident. Muslims in India are an example of a community with enjoyed prosperity only by brute force. When majority rule came, the minority's backwardness, socially, intellectually and economically becomes evident.
OP-ED Who will put YSR's CMO in order?
Dilip Cherian
Tension between powerful chief ministers and the rest of the babu system under them is par for the course. But the staff at the chief minister's office in Andhra Pradesh seem to be working doubly hard these days by issuing orders and then annulling them. So, if their detractors are to be believed, it is twice as much work, or double the mess, depending on which way you look at it. Coordination between the CMO and the collectors in various districts is conspicuously missing and chief minister Y.S. Rajasekhara Reddy's reputation for teamwork has by now been ground to dust.
The most recent example of the confusion that reigns in the CMO was the controversial order (GO Rt 938) last month that sought to gag the media. The order was subsequently buried three days later, in the wake of all-round condemnation and progressively weak denials emanating from the CMO. The state chief secretary was asked to conduct an inquiry and is believed to have submitted his report to the chief minister. It remains to be seen what action is taken considering that the controversial order was vetted by a senior functionary in the CMO.
But observers relate several such tales of the lack of cohesiveness and communication in Reddy's administration. And most of these, embarrassingly for Reddy, can be traced back to the CMO. They recall the incident of police firing in the Gangavaram port controversy, wherein due to poor connect between the CMO and the Vizag district administration, the CM was caught unawares and his belated response did not win him any admirers.
In another instance involving the Visakhapatnam collector, Praveen Prakash, Reddy had to personally intervene and revoke an order that sought to gag two Telugu dailies.
Again the YSR government seems to have been caught napping on the issue of the chikungunya epidemic, the existence of which it admitted after almost two months. Then last year, the chief minister ordered the en masse transfer of 73 IAS officers, but then had to backtrack.
Three years into his administration, Reddy needs to heed these signals his own system is sending out to him. He clearly needs to set his own CMO in order before he can expect the state's babus to push his developmental schemes. Christians is becoming outdated religion in Western World
Just as unwanted and outdated technology of the west is passed on to India, similarly, Christianity that has become an unwanted religion for the westerners is being planted and propagated in our land by these missionaries. It is an urgent need of the hour that Hindus unite and make efforts to stop them. O Hindus! Beware of thesecrafty Christians who devise shrewd plans such as musical events to attract the Hindu Community!
Corruption in the name of Mahatma
Gandhi is a justifiable excuse?
The constitution of India provides that the Comptroller and Auditor General of India shall be appointed by the President by warrant under his hand and seal who shall not be removed from Office, except in the like manner and on the like grounds as a Judge of Supreme Court. The term of appointment shall be for a period of 5 years and the condition of service and salary of the Comptroller and Auditor General of India shall be such as may be determined by Parliament by Law and until they are so determined, shall be as specified in the second schedule of the constitution. The Comptroller and Auditor General shall perform such duties and exercise such powers in relation to the accounts of the union and of the states and of any other authority or body as may be prescribed or under any law made by Parliament. The report of the Comptroller and Auditor General relating to the accounts so maintained of the union shall be submitted to the President who shall cause them to be laid before each house of Parliament. The report relating to the accounts of the states shall be submitted to the Governor who shall cause them to be laid before the legislature of the states.
That the present accounting system applicable to most Ministries and departments in essentially external to Financial management function in that the payment made by the treasuries and accounts are compiled by audit and accounts offices under the control of the Comptroller and Auditor General on the basis of initial and subsidiary accounts received by them from the treasuries. This system worked fairly well when Governmental business was limited. With the increase ion the volume and variety of Governmental business and the continual set-up of developmental outlays, this system has proved inadequate to the administration task.
The scheme of separation of accounts from audit was to be implemented in selective ministries e.g. communication, civil aviation, tourism, industries and civil supplies w.e.f April 1976, where the expansion regarding the expenditures and its audit was felt to be providing certain constraint and thereby resulting into the delay in implementation of the schemes at the relevant time. However by the gradual increase of the power with these ministries, the similar laxity in relation to the procedural safeguard was further provided the other ministries resulting into the defeat of the very purposes for which the office of the Comptroller and Auditor General was given the power through checks and balances. The effect of the aforesaid process has resulted in the departmentalization of union accounts enacted in 1976 and the transfer of personnel was given effect by the enforcement of the Act no 59 of 1976 from Indian Audit and Accounts departments which was earlier under the control of C.& AG to the newly formed department of Civil Accounts under the Controller General of Accounts under department of Expenditure ministry of Finance. In this manner the office of C& AG which was constituted under the scheme of the constitution of India to provide the restraint to the expenditure disproportionate from its own discretion by the relevant ministries was brought under the ministry of Finance and thereby giving the unbridle powers to the ministers and thereby overthrowing the constitutional mandate securing the safeguard over the whimsical expenditure. According to the legal opinion of the constitutional experts, the diversification of the financial powers to be utilised by the sole discretion of the bureaucrats without taking into consideration the Audit objections, which could have been made under the original constitutional scheme, was directly resulting into the notion of conferring the absolute power to the respective ministry. This was against the democratic, federal and republic set-up of our Constitution. The aforesaid concept of the parliamentarian democracy, providing the fraternity to an individual in preamble of the constitution, was an attack on its basic structure. This has led to an inadequate financial control which would have been benefited to the nation if such power were remained with C&AG in India
That it would be relevant to point out that the office of the Auditor General of India was created under the Government Of India Act 1935 for exercising the control over expenditure incurred by Central And State Governments and for proper accounting thereof in such forms and in such manner as may be prescribed by him and he was also responsible for rendering a complied account of receipt and expenditure to the Centre and State Governments and he was also required to submit report on the result of Audit in his Audit report to the Governor- General and
the Governor of the States for laying it before respective legislatures . That after coming over the constitution of India the Auditor General was designated as Comptroller Audit General of India under chapter V of the constitution. Now Quattro chi’s Red corner Notice was about to expire and proposed to come to an end without any action , or say due to inaction of Central bureau of investigation, the opinion was sought from Attorney General of India, his opinion was that it is not sustainable , as there is no warrant against this fugitive leaving behind the crime of Kickbacks in Bofors bribery case. His name was figured as middleman and his case was longest and Costliest in Indian Legal History. The charge against him was of 200 Carore Kickback in finalizing the Bofors Deal Between Indian Govt. and Sweden Gun Company. This was two decade old Bofors Scandal. Now another kickback of Misuse of C.B.I. and office of The Attorney General Of India. Every one know that if you are a relative of the super lady Sonia Gandhi, nothing can be done against, Quattrochi’s, as the ghost of Mahatma Gandhi is still providing her the shelter and support from the back side and Gandhi is synonymous to India for Indian people. If a rascal chooses the name of Mahatma, he is safe , but he chooses the name of Gandhi , he can rule this nation in emocratic process, as the people are still slave due to their hippocracy and superstition
The constitution of India provides that the Comptroller and Auditor General of India shall be appointed by the President by warrant under his hand and seal who shall not be removed from Office, except in the like manner and on the like grounds as a Judge of Supreme Court. The term of appointment shall be for a period of 5 years and the condition of service and salary of the Comptroller and Auditor General of India shall be such as may be determined by Parliament by Law and until they are so determined, shall be as specified in the second schedule of the constitution. The Comptroller and Auditor General shall perform such duties and exercise such powers in relation to the accounts of the union and of the states and of any other authority or body as may be prescribed or under any law made by Parliament. The report of the Comptroller and Auditor General relating to the accounts so maintained of the union shall be submitted to the President who shall cause them to be laid before each house of Parliament. The report relating to the accounts of the states shall be submitted to the Governor who shall cause them to be laid before the legislature of the states.
That the present accounting system applicable to most Ministries and departments in essentially external to Financial management function in that the payment made by the treasuries and accounts are compiled by audit and accounts offices under the control of the Comptroller and Auditor General on the basis of initial and subsidiary accounts received by them from the treasuries. This system worked fairly well when Governmental business was limited. With the increase ion the volume and variety of Governmental business and the continual set-up of developmental outlays, this system has proved inadequate to the administration task.
The scheme of separation of accounts from audit was to be implemented in selective ministries e.g. communication, civil aviation, tourism, industries and civil supplies w.e.f April 1976, where the expansion regarding the expenditures and its audit was felt to be providing certain constraint and thereby resulting into the delay in implementation of the schemes at the relevant time. However by the gradual increase of the power with these ministries, the similar laxity in relation to the procedural safeguard was further provided the other ministries resulting into the defeat of the very purposes for which the office of the Comptroller and Auditor General was given the power through checks and balances. The effect of the aforesaid process has resulted in the departmentalization of union accounts enacted in 1976 and the transfer of personnel was given effect by the enforcement of the Act no 59 of 1976 from Indian Audit and Accounts departments which was earlier under the control of C.& AG to the newly formed department of Civil Accounts under the Controller General of Accounts under department of Expenditure ministry of Finance. In this manner the office of C& AG which was constituted under the scheme of the constitution of India to provide the restraint to the expenditure disproportionate from its own discretion by the relevant ministries was brought under the ministry of Finance and thereby giving the unbridle powers to the ministers and thereby overthrowing the constitutional mandate securing the safeguard over the whimsical expenditure. According to the legal opinion of the constitutional experts, the diversification of the financial powers to be utilised by the sole discretion of the bureaucrats without taking into consideration the Audit objections, which could have been made under the original constitutional scheme, was directly resulting into the notion of conferring the absolute power to the respective ministry. This was against the democratic, federal and republic set-up of our Constitution. The aforesaid concept of the parliamentarian democracy, providing the fraternity to an individual in preamble of the constitution, was an attack on its basic structure. This has led to an inadequate financial control which would have been benefited to the nation if such power were remained with C&AG in India
That it would be relevant to point out that the office of the Auditor General of India was created under the Government Of India Act 1935 for exercising the control over expenditure incurred by Central And State Governments and for proper accounting thereof in such forms and in such manner as may be prescribed by him and he was also responsible for rendering a complied account of receipt and expenditure to the Centre and State Governments and he was also required to submit report on the result of Audit in his Audit report to the Governor- General and
the Governor of the States for laying it before respective legislatures . That after coming over the constitution of India the Auditor General was designated as Comptroller Audit General of India under chapter V of the constitution. Now Quattro chi’s Red corner Notice was about to expire and proposed to come to an end without any action , or say due to inaction of Central bureau of investigation, the opinion was sought from Attorney General of India, his opinion was that it is not sustainable , as there is no warrant against this fugitive leaving behind the crime of Kickbacks in Bofors bribery case. His name was figured as middleman and his case was longest and Costliest in Indian Legal History. The charge against him was of 200 Carore Kickback in finalizing the Bofors Deal Between Indian Govt. and Sweden Gun Company. This was two decade old Bofors Scandal. Now another kickback of Misuse of C.B.I. and office of The Attorney General Of India. Every one know that if you are a relative of the super lady Sonia Gandhi, nothing can be done against, Quattrochi’s, as the ghost of Mahatma Gandhi is still providing her the shelter and support from the back side and Gandhi is synonymous to India for Indian people. If a rascal chooses the name of Mahatma, he is safe , but he chooses the name of Gandhi , he can rule this nation in emocratic process, as the people are still slave due to their hippocracy and superstition
Does terrorism work meaning does it achieve its
perpetrators' objectives?
With terror attacks having become a routine and nearly daily occurrence, especially in Iraq, Afghanistan, and Pakistan, the conventional wisdom holds that terrorism works very well. For example, the late Ehud Sprinzak of the Hebrew University ascribed the prevalence of suicide terrorism to its "gruesome effectiveness." Robert Pape of the University of Chicago argues that suicide terrorism is growing "because terrorists have learned that it pays." Harvard law professor Alan M. Dershowitz titled one of his books, Why Terrorism Works.
But Max Abrahms, a fellow at Stanford University, disputes this conclusion, noting that they focus narrowly on the well-known but rare terrorist victories – while ignoring the much broader, if more obscure, pattern of terrorism's failures. To remedy this deficiency, Abrahms took a close look at each of the 28 terrorist groups so designated by the U.S. Department of State since 2001 and tallied how many of them achieved its objectives.
His study, "Why Terrorism Does Not Work," finds that those 28 groups had 42 different political goals and that they achieved only 3 of those goals, for a measly 7 percent success rate. Those three victories would be: (1) Hezbollah's success at expelling the multinational peacekeepers from Lebanon in 1984, (2) Hezbollah's success at driving Israeli forces out of Lebanon in 1985 and 2000, and (3) the Tamil Tiger's partial success at winning control over areas of Sri Lanka after 1990.
That's it. The other 26 groups, from the Abu Nidal Organization and Al-Qaeda and Hamas to Aum Shinriko and Kach and the Shining Path, occasionally achieved limited success but mostly failed completely. Abrahms draws three policy implications from the data.
• Guerrilla groups that mainly attack military targets succeed more often than terrorist groups that mainly attack civilian targets. (Terrorists got lucky in the Madrid attack of 2004.)
• Terrorists find it "extremely difficult to transform or annihilate a country's political system"; those with limited objectives (such as acquiring territory) do better than those with maximalist objectives (such as seeking regime change).
• Not only is terrorism "an ineffective instrument of coercion, but … its poor success rate is inherent to the tactic of terrorism itself." This lack of success should "ultimately dissuade potential jihadists" from blowing up civilians.
This final implication, of frequent failure leading to demoralization, suggests an eventual reduction of terrorism in favor of less violent tactics. Indeed, signs of change are already apparent.
Sayyid Imam al-Sharif
At the elite level, for example the former jihad theorist, Sayyid Imam al-Sharif (a.k.a. Dr. Fadl), now denounces violence: "We are prohibited from committing aggression," he writes, "even if the enemies of Islam do that." On the popular level, the Pew Research Center's 2005 Global Attitudes Project found that "support for suicide bombings and other terrorist acts has fallen in most Muslim-majority nations surveyed" and "so too has confidence in Al Qaeda leader Osama bin Laden." Likewise, a 2007 Program on International Policy Attitudes study found that "Large majorities in all countries oppose attacks against civilians for political purposes and see them as contrary to Islam. … Most respondents … believe that politically-motivated attacks on civilians, such as bombings or assassinations, cannot be justified."
On the practical level, terrorist groups are evolving. Several of them – specifically in Algeria, Egypt, and Syria – have dropped violence and now work within the political system. Others have taken on non-violent functions – Hezbollah delivers medical services and Hamas won an election. If Ayatollah Khomeini and Osama bin Laden represent Islamism's first iteration, Hezbollah and Hamas represent a transitional stage, and Turkey's prime minister Recep Tayyip Erdogan, arguably the world's most influential Islamist, shows the benefits of going legitimate.
But if going the political route works so well, why does Islamist violence continue and even expand? Because they are not always practical. Rita Katz of the SITE Intelligence Group explains: "Engaged in a divine struggle, jihadists measure success not by tangible victories in this life but by God's eternal benediction and by rewards received in the hereafter."
In the long term, however, Islamists will likely recognize the limits of violence and increasingly pursue their repugnant goals through legitimate ways. Radical Islam's best chance to defeat us lies not in bombings and beheadings but in classrooms, law courts, computer games, television studios, and electoral campaigns.
We are on notice.
With terror attacks having become a routine and nearly daily occurrence, especially in Iraq, Afghanistan, and Pakistan, the conventional wisdom holds that terrorism works very well. For example, the late Ehud Sprinzak of the Hebrew University ascribed the prevalence of suicide terrorism to its "gruesome effectiveness." Robert Pape of the University of Chicago argues that suicide terrorism is growing "because terrorists have learned that it pays." Harvard law professor Alan M. Dershowitz titled one of his books, Why Terrorism Works.
But Max Abrahms, a fellow at Stanford University, disputes this conclusion, noting that they focus narrowly on the well-known but rare terrorist victories – while ignoring the much broader, if more obscure, pattern of terrorism's failures. To remedy this deficiency, Abrahms took a close look at each of the 28 terrorist groups so designated by the U.S. Department of State since 2001 and tallied how many of them achieved its objectives.
His study, "Why Terrorism Does Not Work," finds that those 28 groups had 42 different political goals and that they achieved only 3 of those goals, for a measly 7 percent success rate. Those three victories would be: (1) Hezbollah's success at expelling the multinational peacekeepers from Lebanon in 1984, (2) Hezbollah's success at driving Israeli forces out of Lebanon in 1985 and 2000, and (3) the Tamil Tiger's partial success at winning control over areas of Sri Lanka after 1990.
That's it. The other 26 groups, from the Abu Nidal Organization and Al-Qaeda and Hamas to Aum Shinriko and Kach and the Shining Path, occasionally achieved limited success but mostly failed completely. Abrahms draws three policy implications from the data.
• Guerrilla groups that mainly attack military targets succeed more often than terrorist groups that mainly attack civilian targets. (Terrorists got lucky in the Madrid attack of 2004.)
• Terrorists find it "extremely difficult to transform or annihilate a country's political system"; those with limited objectives (such as acquiring territory) do better than those with maximalist objectives (such as seeking regime change).
• Not only is terrorism "an ineffective instrument of coercion, but … its poor success rate is inherent to the tactic of terrorism itself." This lack of success should "ultimately dissuade potential jihadists" from blowing up civilians.
This final implication, of frequent failure leading to demoralization, suggests an eventual reduction of terrorism in favor of less violent tactics. Indeed, signs of change are already apparent.
Sayyid Imam al-Sharif
At the elite level, for example the former jihad theorist, Sayyid Imam al-Sharif (a.k.a. Dr. Fadl), now denounces violence: "We are prohibited from committing aggression," he writes, "even if the enemies of Islam do that." On the popular level, the Pew Research Center's 2005 Global Attitudes Project found that "support for suicide bombings and other terrorist acts has fallen in most Muslim-majority nations surveyed" and "so too has confidence in Al Qaeda leader Osama bin Laden." Likewise, a 2007 Program on International Policy Attitudes study found that "Large majorities in all countries oppose attacks against civilians for political purposes and see them as contrary to Islam. … Most respondents … believe that politically-motivated attacks on civilians, such as bombings or assassinations, cannot be justified."
On the practical level, terrorist groups are evolving. Several of them – specifically in Algeria, Egypt, and Syria – have dropped violence and now work within the political system. Others have taken on non-violent functions – Hezbollah delivers medical services and Hamas won an election. If Ayatollah Khomeini and Osama bin Laden represent Islamism's first iteration, Hezbollah and Hamas represent a transitional stage, and Turkey's prime minister Recep Tayyip Erdogan, arguably the world's most influential Islamist, shows the benefits of going legitimate.
But if going the political route works so well, why does Islamist violence continue and even expand? Because they are not always practical. Rita Katz of the SITE Intelligence Group explains: "Engaged in a divine struggle, jihadists measure success not by tangible victories in this life but by God's eternal benediction and by rewards received in the hereafter."
In the long term, however, Islamists will likely recognize the limits of violence and increasingly pursue their repugnant goals through legitimate ways. Radical Islam's best chance to defeat us lies not in bombings and beheadings but in classrooms, law courts, computer games, television studios, and electoral campaigns.
We are on notice.
Extravagance of Public Finance vis-à-vis curbing the power
and duties of C&AG.
The constitution of India provides that the Comptroller and Auditor General of India shall be appointed by the President by warrant under his hand and seal who shall not be removed from Office, except in the like manner and on the like grounds as a Judge of Supreme Court. The term of appointment shall be for a period of 5 years and the condition of service and salary of the Comptroller and Auditor General of India shall be such as may be determined by Parliament by Law and until they are so determined, shall be as specified in the second schedule of the constitution. The Comptroller and Auditor General shall perform such duties and exercise such powers in relation to the accounts of the union and of the states and of any other authority or body as may be prescribed or under any law made by Parliament. The report of the Comptroller and Auditor General relating to the accounts so maintained of the union shall be submitted to the President who shall cause them to be laid before each house of Parliament . The report relating to the accounts of the states shall be submitted to the Governor who shall cause them to be laid before the legislature of the states.
That the present accounting system applicable to most Ministries and departments in essentially external to Financial management function in that the payment made by the treasuries and accounts are compiled by audit and accounts offices under the control of the Comptroller and Auditor General on the basis of initial and subsidiary accounts received by them from the treasuries. This system worked fairly well when Governmental business was limited. With the increase ion the volume and variety of Governmental business and the continual set-up of developmental outlays, this system has proved inadequate to the administration task.
The scheme of separation of accounts from audit was to be implemented in selective ministries e.g communication, civil aviation, tourism, industries and civil supplies w.e.f April 1976, where the expansion regarding the expenditures and its audit was felt to be providing certain constraint and thereby resulting into the delay in implementation of the schemes at the relevant time. However by the gradual increase of the power with these ministries, the similar laxity in relation to the procedural safeguard was further provided the other ministries resulting into the defeat of the very purposes for which the office of the Comptroller and Auditor General was given the power through checks and balances. The effect of the aforesaid process has resulted in the departmentalisation of union accounts enacted in 1976 and the transfer of personnel was given effect by the enforcement of the Act no 59 of 1976 from Indian Audit and Accounts departments which was earlier under the control of C.& AG to the newly formed department of Civil Accounts under the Controller General of Accounts under department of Expenditure ministry of Finance. In this manner the office of C& AG which was constituted under the scheme of the constitution of India to provide the restraint to the expenditure disproportionate from its own discretion by the relevant ministries was brought under the ministry of Finance and thereby giving the unbridle powers to the ministers and thereby overthrowing the constitutional mandate securing the safeguard over the whimsical expenditure. According to the legal opinion of the constitutional experts, the diversification of the financial powers to be utilised by the sole discretion of the bureaucrats without taking into consideration the Audit objections, which could have been made under the original constitutional scheme, was directly resulting into the notion of conferring the absolute power to the respective ministry. This was against the democratic, federal and republic set-up of our Constitution. The aforesaid concept of the parliamentarian democracy, providing the fraternity to an individual in preamble of the constitution, was an attack on its basic structure. This has led to an inadequate financial control which would have been benefited to the nation if such power were remained with C&AG in India
That it would be relevant to point out that the office of the Auditor General of India was created under the Government Of India Act 1935 for exercising the control over expenditure incurred by Central And State Governments and for proper accounting thereof in such forms and in such manner as may be prescribed by him and he was also responsible for rendering a complied account of receipt and expenditure to the Centre and State Governments and he was also required to submit report on the result of Audit in his Audit report to the Governor- General and
the Governor of the States for laying it before respective legislatures . That after coming over the constitution of India the Auditor General was designated as Comptroller Audit General of India under chapter V of the constitution.
The constitution of India provides that the Comptroller and Auditor General of India shall be appointed by the President by warrant under his hand and seal who shall not be removed from Office, except in the like manner and on the like grounds as a Judge of Supreme Court. The term of appointment shall be for a period of 5 years and the condition of service and salary of the Comptroller and Auditor General of India shall be such as may be determined by Parliament by Law and until they are so determined, shall be as specified in the second schedule of the constitution. The Comptroller and Auditor General shall perform such duties and exercise such powers in relation to the accounts of the union and of the states and of any other authority or body as may be prescribed or under any law made by Parliament. The report of the Comptroller and Auditor General relating to the accounts so maintained of the union shall be submitted to the President who shall cause them to be laid before each house of Parliament . The report relating to the accounts of the states shall be submitted to the Governor who shall cause them to be laid before the legislature of the states.
That the present accounting system applicable to most Ministries and departments in essentially external to Financial management function in that the payment made by the treasuries and accounts are compiled by audit and accounts offices under the control of the Comptroller and Auditor General on the basis of initial and subsidiary accounts received by them from the treasuries. This system worked fairly well when Governmental business was limited. With the increase ion the volume and variety of Governmental business and the continual set-up of developmental outlays, this system has proved inadequate to the administration task.
The scheme of separation of accounts from audit was to be implemented in selective ministries e.g communication, civil aviation, tourism, industries and civil supplies w.e.f April 1976, where the expansion regarding the expenditures and its audit was felt to be providing certain constraint and thereby resulting into the delay in implementation of the schemes at the relevant time. However by the gradual increase of the power with these ministries, the similar laxity in relation to the procedural safeguard was further provided the other ministries resulting into the defeat of the very purposes for which the office of the Comptroller and Auditor General was given the power through checks and balances. The effect of the aforesaid process has resulted in the departmentalisation of union accounts enacted in 1976 and the transfer of personnel was given effect by the enforcement of the Act no 59 of 1976 from Indian Audit and Accounts departments which was earlier under the control of C.& AG to the newly formed department of Civil Accounts under the Controller General of Accounts under department of Expenditure ministry of Finance. In this manner the office of C& AG which was constituted under the scheme of the constitution of India to provide the restraint to the expenditure disproportionate from its own discretion by the relevant ministries was brought under the ministry of Finance and thereby giving the unbridle powers to the ministers and thereby overthrowing the constitutional mandate securing the safeguard over the whimsical expenditure. According to the legal opinion of the constitutional experts, the diversification of the financial powers to be utilised by the sole discretion of the bureaucrats without taking into consideration the Audit objections, which could have been made under the original constitutional scheme, was directly resulting into the notion of conferring the absolute power to the respective ministry. This was against the democratic, federal and republic set-up of our Constitution. The aforesaid concept of the parliamentarian democracy, providing the fraternity to an individual in preamble of the constitution, was an attack on its basic structure. This has led to an inadequate financial control which would have been benefited to the nation if such power were remained with C&AG in India
That it would be relevant to point out that the office of the Auditor General of India was created under the Government Of India Act 1935 for exercising the control over expenditure incurred by Central And State Governments and for proper accounting thereof in such forms and in such manner as may be prescribed by him and he was also responsible for rendering a complied account of receipt and expenditure to the Centre and State Governments and he was also required to submit report on the result of Audit in his Audit report to the Governor- General and
the Governor of the States for laying it before respective legislatures . That after coming over the constitution of India the Auditor General was designated as Comptroller Audit General of India under chapter V of the constitution.
Feroze Gandhi's grave is just a few
kilometres from Anand Bhawan, the original seat of the Nehru-Gandhi dynasty.
Dozens of tourists come daily to get a glimpse of the carefully preserved
bedrooms and belongings of Pandit Nehru and Indira Gandhi at Anand Bhawan, Moti
Lal Nehru's gracious mansion with its well manicured lawns. A book store offers
a selection of pamphlets, comics and biographies on India's premiere political
family.
But no one comes to place flowers at the neglected tombstone of the man who gave the Gandhis their surname. Some of Feroze's progeny have never visited the cemetery where Indira Gandhi's Parsi husband has his ashes interred. In fact long time residents of Allahabad are unaware of the grave site.
Feroze's tombstone is in one corner of Allahabad's Parsi cemetery, which has clearly seen better days. The garden has gone to seed, the weeds have got the better of the grass, the flower beds are empty and the soil cracked and parched. The cemetery's boundary wallis crumbling and pavement squatters are merrily drying cowdung cakes on the outer side. The gardener in charge says that the only member of Indira Gandhi's family whom he recalls ever visiting the grave is Maneka Gandhi who came once many years back.
According to Parsi custom bodies are either eaten by the vultures in places where there are dakmoos (towers of silence) or else buried. But in Feroze Gandhi's case it seems some members of his family placed his ashes in the grave evoking protest from orthodox Parsies, since Parsi bodies are not cremated.
Rustom Gandhi -- Feroze's eldest brother Fardiun's son -- is the only member of Feroze's family still living in Allahabad. He is philosophical about his uncle's neglected grave, pointing out that the Parsi Anjuman society in Allahabad tries it's best to maintain the cemetery, which he feels is in better condition than graveyards in many small towns..
There are only some 30 Parsies left in Allahabad. Families like the Gazdars and Shapurjees are extinct,others have migrated because the younger generation found employment opportunities elsewhere.. The old gardener who used to tend the cemetery is dead; his son looks after the grounds perfunctorily.
If the graveyard looks neglected it is not so much because of lack of funds, but because the local authorities have been indifferent to several letters of complaint from the Parsi community that the neighbouring junk dealers jump over the wall and have been attempting to grab the land. Nobody prevents the walls being used for spreading cow dung.
``We are such a small community that no political party bothers about us and considers us a vote bank, '' Rustom says ruefully. He points out that Mulayam Singh Yadav, the former Chief Minister, had the huge old Christian cemetery fenced in at considerable government expense because the community has a substantial number of votes. But Allahabad's Parsies keep raising the height of the cemetery wall on their own to keep intruders out.
Does Indira Gandhi's family keepin touch with their Parsi relatives? ``We meet to the extent possible which is not very frequently. Mostly at weddings. Last February we met the family at Priyanka's wedding,'' Rustom says. ``Allahabad is not a town you normally come to except on a special occasion,'' he points out even if it was once the ancestral home of the Gandhis and a political hub of the Congress in pre-independence India.
Indira Gandhi used to come more frequently to Allahabad and when she did she made it a point to invite her Parsi relatives to Swaraj Bhawan for a cup of tea. Rajiv's visits to Allahabad were, however, few and far between. He came each time carrying ashes to scatter in the Sangam; first of his grandfather, then his mother and his brother.
``It may be out of sight out of mind but when we do meet it is with great cordiality,'' says Rustom, a businessman whose son is presently studying dentistry in Lucknow. Rustom goes to Delhi frequently on business trips but he does not call at 10, Janpath since he realises theyhave busy schedules.
``But when Rajiv was a pilot he was free all the time and it was no problem to drop in whenever you felt like and listen to music with him.'' Rustom like most of the family is surprised at Sonia's entry into politics. ``She never revealed any interest in politics to us. I would have thought that no way would she go into politics.'' Rustom himself is apolitical and his family is proud it never asked any favours of the Gandhis, though when people come to know of the connection they badger him with requests.
ALLAHABAD, February 9 1998 Indian Express Newspapers (Bombay) Ltd. Nehru Family Dynasty keeps away from Feroze Gandhis neglected tombstone
Coomi Kapoor
From: http://www.expressindia.com/news/ie/daily/19980210/04150074.html
________________________________________
But no one comes to place flowers at the neglected tombstone of the man who gave the Gandhis their surname. Some of Feroze's progeny have never visited the cemetery where Indira Gandhi's Parsi husband has his ashes interred. In fact long time residents of Allahabad are unaware of the grave site.
Feroze's tombstone is in one corner of Allahabad's Parsi cemetery, which has clearly seen better days. The garden has gone to seed, the weeds have got the better of the grass, the flower beds are empty and the soil cracked and parched. The cemetery's boundary wallis crumbling and pavement squatters are merrily drying cowdung cakes on the outer side. The gardener in charge says that the only member of Indira Gandhi's family whom he recalls ever visiting the grave is Maneka Gandhi who came once many years back.
According to Parsi custom bodies are either eaten by the vultures in places where there are dakmoos (towers of silence) or else buried. But in Feroze Gandhi's case it seems some members of his family placed his ashes in the grave evoking protest from orthodox Parsies, since Parsi bodies are not cremated.
Rustom Gandhi -- Feroze's eldest brother Fardiun's son -- is the only member of Feroze's family still living in Allahabad. He is philosophical about his uncle's neglected grave, pointing out that the Parsi Anjuman society in Allahabad tries it's best to maintain the cemetery, which he feels is in better condition than graveyards in many small towns..
There are only some 30 Parsies left in Allahabad. Families like the Gazdars and Shapurjees are extinct,others have migrated because the younger generation found employment opportunities elsewhere.. The old gardener who used to tend the cemetery is dead; his son looks after the grounds perfunctorily.
If the graveyard looks neglected it is not so much because of lack of funds, but because the local authorities have been indifferent to several letters of complaint from the Parsi community that the neighbouring junk dealers jump over the wall and have been attempting to grab the land. Nobody prevents the walls being used for spreading cow dung.
``We are such a small community that no political party bothers about us and considers us a vote bank, '' Rustom says ruefully. He points out that Mulayam Singh Yadav, the former Chief Minister, had the huge old Christian cemetery fenced in at considerable government expense because the community has a substantial number of votes. But Allahabad's Parsies keep raising the height of the cemetery wall on their own to keep intruders out.
Does Indira Gandhi's family keepin touch with their Parsi relatives? ``We meet to the extent possible which is not very frequently. Mostly at weddings. Last February we met the family at Priyanka's wedding,'' Rustom says. ``Allahabad is not a town you normally come to except on a special occasion,'' he points out even if it was once the ancestral home of the Gandhis and a political hub of the Congress in pre-independence India.
Indira Gandhi used to come more frequently to Allahabad and when she did she made it a point to invite her Parsi relatives to Swaraj Bhawan for a cup of tea. Rajiv's visits to Allahabad were, however, few and far between. He came each time carrying ashes to scatter in the Sangam; first of his grandfather, then his mother and his brother.
``It may be out of sight out of mind but when we do meet it is with great cordiality,'' says Rustom, a businessman whose son is presently studying dentistry in Lucknow. Rustom goes to Delhi frequently on business trips but he does not call at 10, Janpath since he realises theyhave busy schedules.
``But when Rajiv was a pilot he was free all the time and it was no problem to drop in whenever you felt like and listen to music with him.'' Rustom like most of the family is surprised at Sonia's entry into politics. ``She never revealed any interest in politics to us. I would have thought that no way would she go into politics.'' Rustom himself is apolitical and his family is proud it never asked any favours of the Gandhis, though when people come to know of the connection they badger him with requests.
ALLAHABAD, February 9 1998 Indian Express Newspapers (Bombay) Ltd. Nehru Family Dynasty keeps away from Feroze Gandhis neglected tombstone
Coomi Kapoor
From: http://www.expressindia.com/news/ie/daily/19980210/04150074.html
________________________________________
GANDHI’S FAMILY TREE WORTH SPENDING
15 MINUTES TO READ
At the very beginning of his book, “The Nehru Dynasty”, astrologer K. N. Rao mentions the names of Jawahar Lal’s father and grandfather. Jawahar Lal’s father was believed to be Moti Lal and Moti Lal’s father was one Gangadhar Nehru. And we all know that Jawahar Lal’s only daughter was Indira Priyadarshini Nehru, Kamala Nehru was her mother, who died in Switzerland of tuberculosis. She was totally against Indira’s proposed marriage with Feroze. Why? No one tells us that Now, who is this Feroze? We are told by many he was the son of the family grocer. The grocer supplied wines etc. to Anand Bhavan, preciously known as Ishrat Manzil, which once belonged to a Muslim lawyer named Mobarak Ali. Moti Lal was earlier an employee of Mobarak Ali. What was the family grocer’s name? One frequently hears that Rajiv Gandhi’s grandfather was Pandit Nehru. But then we all know that everyone has two grandfathers, the paternal and the material grandfather. In fact, the paternal grandfather is deemed to be the more important grandfather in most societies. Why is it then nowhere we find Rajiv Gandhi’s paternal grandfather’s name? It appears that the reason is simply this Rajiv Gandhi’s paternal grandfather was a Muslim gentleman from the Junagadh area of Gujrat. This Muslim grocer by the name of Nawab Khan, had married a Parsi woman after converting her to Islam. This is the source where from the myth of Rajiv being a Parsi was derived. Rajiv’s father Feroze was Feroze Khan before he married Indira, against Kamala Nehru’s wishes. Feroze mother’s family name was Ghandy, often associated with Parsis and this was changed to Gandhi, sometime before his wedding with Indira by an affidavit. The fact of the matter is that (and this fact can be found in many writings) Indira was very lonely. Chased out of the Shantiniketan University by Guru Dev Rabindranath himself for misdemeanor, the lonely girl was an by herself while father Jawahar was busy with polities pretty women and illicit sex; the mother was in hospital. Feroze Khan, the grocer’s son was then in England and he was quite sympathetic to Indira and soon enough she changed her religion, became a Muslim women and married Feroze Khan in a London mosque. Nehru was not happy; Kamala was dead already or dying. The news of this married eventually reached Mohandas Karan Chand Gandhi. Gandhi urgently called Nehru and practically ordered him to ask the young man to change his name from Khan to Gandhi. It had nothing to do with change of religion, from Islam to Hindustan for instance. It was just a case of a change of name by an affidavit. And so Feroze Khan became Feroze Gandhi. The surprising thing is that the apostle of truth, the old man soon to be declared India’s Mahatma and the ‘Father of the Nation’ didn’t mention this game of his in the famous book. ‘My Experiments with Truth’ Why? When they returned to India, a mock ‘Vedic marriage’ was instituted for public consumption. On the subject, writes M. O. Mathai (a longtime private secretary of Nehru) in his renowned (but now suppressed by the GOI) ‘Reminiscences of the Nehru Age’ on page no. 94, second paragraph: “For some inexplicable reason, Nehru allowed the marriage to be performed according to Vedic rited in 1942. An inter-religious and inter-caste marriage Vedic rites at that time was not valid in law. To be legal, it had to be a civil marriage. It’s a known fact that after Rajiv’s birth Indira and Feroze lived separately, but they were not divorced. Feroze used to harass Nehru frequently for money and also interfere in Nehru’s political activities. Nehru got fed up and left instructions not to allow him into the Prime Minister’s residence Trimurthi Bhavan. Mathai writes that the death of Feroze came as a relief to Nehru and Indira. The death of Feroze in 1960 before he could consolidate his own political force, is itself a mystery. Feroze had even planned to remarry. Those who try to keep tabs on our lenders in spite of all the suppressions and deliberate misinformation are aware of the fact that the second son Indira (or Mrs. Feroze Khan) known as Sanjay Gandhi was not the son of Feroze. He was the son of another Moslem gentleman, Mohammad Yunus. Here in passing, we might that the second son was originally named Sanjeev. It rhymed with Rajiv, the elder brother’s name. It was claimed to Sanjeev when he was arrested by the British police in England and his passport impounded, for having stolen a car. Krishna Menon was then India’s High Commissioner in London. He offered to issue another passport to the felon who changed his name to Sanjay. Incidentally, Sanjay’s marriage with the Sikh girl Menaka (now they call her Maneka for Indira Gandhi found the name of Lord Indra’s court dancer rather offensivet) took place quite surprisingly in Mohammad Yunus house in New Delhi. And the marriage with Manaka who was a model (She had modeled for Bombay Dyeing wearing just a towel) was not so ordinary either. Sanjay was notorious in getting unwed young women pregnant. Menaka too was rendered pregnant by Sanjay. It was then that her father. Colonel Anand threatened Sanjay with dire consequences if he did not marry her daughter. And that did the trick. Sanjay married Menaka. It was widely reported in Delhi at the time that Mohammad Yunus was unhappy at the marriage of Sanjay with Menaka; apparently he had wanted to get him married with a Muslim girl of his choice. It was Mohammad Yunus who carried the most when Sanjay died in the plane accident. In Yunus book, ‘Persons, Passions & Polities’ one discovers that baby Sanjay had been circumcised following Islamic custom, although the reason stated was phimosis. It was always believed that Sanjay used to blackmail Indira Gandhi and due to this she used to turn a blind eye when Sanjay Gandhi started to run the country as though if were his personal fiefdom. Was he black mailing her with the secret of who his real father was? When the news of Sanjay’s death reaches Indira Gandhi, the first thing she wanted to know was about the bunch of keys which Sanjay had with him. Nehru was no less a player in producing bastards. At least one case is very graphically described by M. O. Mathai in his “Reminiscences of the Nehru Age” page 206. Muthai writes: “In the antumn of 1948 ( India became free in 1947 and a great deal of work needed to be done) a young woman from Benares arrived in New Delhi as a sanyasin named Shraddha Mata ( an assumed and not a real name). She was a Sanskrit Scholar well versed in the ancient Indian scriptures and mythology .People including MPs, thronged to her to hear her discourses. One day S. D. Upadhyaya, Nehru’s old employee, brought a letter in Hindi from Shraddha Mata. Nehru gave her an interview in the PM’s House. As her departed, I noticed ( Mathai is speaking here) that she was young, shapely and beautiful. Meetings with her became rather frequent , mostly after Nehru finished his work at night. During one of Nehru’s visits to Lucknow, Shraddha Mata turned up there, and Upadhyaya brought a letter from her as usual . Nehru sent her the reply, and she visited Nehru at midnight…. Suddenly Shraddha Mata disappeared. In November 1949 a convent in Bangalore sent a decent looking person to Delhi with a bundle of letters. He said that a young woman from northern India arrived at the convent a few months ago and gave birth to a baby boy. She refused to divulge her name or give any particulars about herself. She left the convent as soon as she was well enough to move out but left the child behind. She however forgot to take with her a small cloth bundle in which, among other things, several letters in Hindi were found. The Mother superior, who was a foreigner , had the letters examined and was told they were from the Prime Minister. The person, who brought the letters surrendered them,. “I ( Mathai) made discreet inquiries repeatedly about the boy but failed to get a clue about his whereabouts. Convents in such matters are extremely tightlipped and secretive. Had I succeeded in locating the boy. I would have adopted him. He must have grown up as a Catholic Christian blissfully ignorant of who his father was.” Coming back to Rajiv Gandhi, we all know now that he changed his so called Paris religion to become a Catholic to marry Sania Maino of Turin, Italy. Rajiv become Roberto. His daughter’s name is Bianca and son’s name is Raul. Quite cleverly the same names are presented to the people of India as Priyanka and Rahul. What is amazing is the extent of our people’s ignorance in such matters. The press conference that Rajiv Gandhi gave in London after taking over as prime minister of India was very informative. In this press conference , Rajiv boasted that he was NOT a Hindu but a Paris Mind you, speaking of the Paris religion, he had no Paris ancestor at all. His grandmother (father’s mother) has turned Muslim after having abandoned the Paris religion to marry Nawab Khan. It is the western press that waged a blitz of misinformation on behalf of Rajiv. From the New York Times to the Los Angles Times and the Washington Post the big guns raised Rajiv to heaven. The children’s encyclopedias recorded that Rajiv was a qualified Mechanical Engineer from the revered University of Cambridge. No doubt US kids are among the most misinformed in the world today. The reality is that in all three years of his tenure at that University Rajiv had not passed a single examination. He had therefore to leave Cambridge without a certificate. Sonia too had the same benevolent treatment. She was stated to be student in Cambridge. Such a description is calculated to mis lead Indian. She was a student in Cambridge all right but not of the University of Cambridge but of one of those fly by night language schools where foreign student come to leave English. Sonia was working as an ‘an pair’ girl in Cambridge and trying to learn English at the same time. And surprise of surprises, Rajiv was even cremated as per vedic rites in full view of India’s public. This is the Nehru dynasty that India worships and now an Italian leads a prestigious national party because of just one qualification – being married into the Nehru family. Maneka Gandhi itself is being accepted by the non-Congress parties not because she was a former model or an animal lover, but for her links to the Nehru family. Saying that an Italian should not lead India will amount to narrow mindedness.
At the very beginning of his book, “The Nehru Dynasty”, astrologer K. N. Rao mentions the names of Jawahar Lal’s father and grandfather. Jawahar Lal’s father was believed to be Moti Lal and Moti Lal’s father was one Gangadhar Nehru. And we all know that Jawahar Lal’s only daughter was Indira Priyadarshini Nehru, Kamala Nehru was her mother, who died in Switzerland of tuberculosis. She was totally against Indira’s proposed marriage with Feroze. Why? No one tells us that Now, who is this Feroze? We are told by many he was the son of the family grocer. The grocer supplied wines etc. to Anand Bhavan, preciously known as Ishrat Manzil, which once belonged to a Muslim lawyer named Mobarak Ali. Moti Lal was earlier an employee of Mobarak Ali. What was the family grocer’s name? One frequently hears that Rajiv Gandhi’s grandfather was Pandit Nehru. But then we all know that everyone has two grandfathers, the paternal and the material grandfather. In fact, the paternal grandfather is deemed to be the more important grandfather in most societies. Why is it then nowhere we find Rajiv Gandhi’s paternal grandfather’s name? It appears that the reason is simply this Rajiv Gandhi’s paternal grandfather was a Muslim gentleman from the Junagadh area of Gujrat. This Muslim grocer by the name of Nawab Khan, had married a Parsi woman after converting her to Islam. This is the source where from the myth of Rajiv being a Parsi was derived. Rajiv’s father Feroze was Feroze Khan before he married Indira, against Kamala Nehru’s wishes. Feroze mother’s family name was Ghandy, often associated with Parsis and this was changed to Gandhi, sometime before his wedding with Indira by an affidavit. The fact of the matter is that (and this fact can be found in many writings) Indira was very lonely. Chased out of the Shantiniketan University by Guru Dev Rabindranath himself for misdemeanor, the lonely girl was an by herself while father Jawahar was busy with polities pretty women and illicit sex; the mother was in hospital. Feroze Khan, the grocer’s son was then in England and he was quite sympathetic to Indira and soon enough she changed her religion, became a Muslim women and married Feroze Khan in a London mosque. Nehru was not happy; Kamala was dead already or dying. The news of this married eventually reached Mohandas Karan Chand Gandhi. Gandhi urgently called Nehru and practically ordered him to ask the young man to change his name from Khan to Gandhi. It had nothing to do with change of religion, from Islam to Hindustan for instance. It was just a case of a change of name by an affidavit. And so Feroze Khan became Feroze Gandhi. The surprising thing is that the apostle of truth, the old man soon to be declared India’s Mahatma and the ‘Father of the Nation’ didn’t mention this game of his in the famous book. ‘My Experiments with Truth’ Why? When they returned to India, a mock ‘Vedic marriage’ was instituted for public consumption. On the subject, writes M. O. Mathai (a longtime private secretary of Nehru) in his renowned (but now suppressed by the GOI) ‘Reminiscences of the Nehru Age’ on page no. 94, second paragraph: “For some inexplicable reason, Nehru allowed the marriage to be performed according to Vedic rited in 1942. An inter-religious and inter-caste marriage Vedic rites at that time was not valid in law. To be legal, it had to be a civil marriage. It’s a known fact that after Rajiv’s birth Indira and Feroze lived separately, but they were not divorced. Feroze used to harass Nehru frequently for money and also interfere in Nehru’s political activities. Nehru got fed up and left instructions not to allow him into the Prime Minister’s residence Trimurthi Bhavan. Mathai writes that the death of Feroze came as a relief to Nehru and Indira. The death of Feroze in 1960 before he could consolidate his own political force, is itself a mystery. Feroze had even planned to remarry. Those who try to keep tabs on our lenders in spite of all the suppressions and deliberate misinformation are aware of the fact that the second son Indira (or Mrs. Feroze Khan) known as Sanjay Gandhi was not the son of Feroze. He was the son of another Moslem gentleman, Mohammad Yunus. Here in passing, we might that the second son was originally named Sanjeev. It rhymed with Rajiv, the elder brother’s name. It was claimed to Sanjeev when he was arrested by the British police in England and his passport impounded, for having stolen a car. Krishna Menon was then India’s High Commissioner in London. He offered to issue another passport to the felon who changed his name to Sanjay. Incidentally, Sanjay’s marriage with the Sikh girl Menaka (now they call her Maneka for Indira Gandhi found the name of Lord Indra’s court dancer rather offensivet) took place quite surprisingly in Mohammad Yunus house in New Delhi. And the marriage with Manaka who was a model (She had modeled for Bombay Dyeing wearing just a towel) was not so ordinary either. Sanjay was notorious in getting unwed young women pregnant. Menaka too was rendered pregnant by Sanjay. It was then that her father. Colonel Anand threatened Sanjay with dire consequences if he did not marry her daughter. And that did the trick. Sanjay married Menaka. It was widely reported in Delhi at the time that Mohammad Yunus was unhappy at the marriage of Sanjay with Menaka; apparently he had wanted to get him married with a Muslim girl of his choice. It was Mohammad Yunus who carried the most when Sanjay died in the plane accident. In Yunus book, ‘Persons, Passions & Polities’ one discovers that baby Sanjay had been circumcised following Islamic custom, although the reason stated was phimosis. It was always believed that Sanjay used to blackmail Indira Gandhi and due to this she used to turn a blind eye when Sanjay Gandhi started to run the country as though if were his personal fiefdom. Was he black mailing her with the secret of who his real father was? When the news of Sanjay’s death reaches Indira Gandhi, the first thing she wanted to know was about the bunch of keys which Sanjay had with him. Nehru was no less a player in producing bastards. At least one case is very graphically described by M. O. Mathai in his “Reminiscences of the Nehru Age” page 206. Muthai writes: “In the antumn of 1948 ( India became free in 1947 and a great deal of work needed to be done) a young woman from Benares arrived in New Delhi as a sanyasin named Shraddha Mata ( an assumed and not a real name). She was a Sanskrit Scholar well versed in the ancient Indian scriptures and mythology .People including MPs, thronged to her to hear her discourses. One day S. D. Upadhyaya, Nehru’s old employee, brought a letter in Hindi from Shraddha Mata. Nehru gave her an interview in the PM’s House. As her departed, I noticed ( Mathai is speaking here) that she was young, shapely and beautiful. Meetings with her became rather frequent , mostly after Nehru finished his work at night. During one of Nehru’s visits to Lucknow, Shraddha Mata turned up there, and Upadhyaya brought a letter from her as usual . Nehru sent her the reply, and she visited Nehru at midnight…. Suddenly Shraddha Mata disappeared. In November 1949 a convent in Bangalore sent a decent looking person to Delhi with a bundle of letters. He said that a young woman from northern India arrived at the convent a few months ago and gave birth to a baby boy. She refused to divulge her name or give any particulars about herself. She left the convent as soon as she was well enough to move out but left the child behind. She however forgot to take with her a small cloth bundle in which, among other things, several letters in Hindi were found. The Mother superior, who was a foreigner , had the letters examined and was told they were from the Prime Minister. The person, who brought the letters surrendered them,. “I ( Mathai) made discreet inquiries repeatedly about the boy but failed to get a clue about his whereabouts. Convents in such matters are extremely tightlipped and secretive. Had I succeeded in locating the boy. I would have adopted him. He must have grown up as a Catholic Christian blissfully ignorant of who his father was.” Coming back to Rajiv Gandhi, we all know now that he changed his so called Paris religion to become a Catholic to marry Sania Maino of Turin, Italy. Rajiv become Roberto. His daughter’s name is Bianca and son’s name is Raul. Quite cleverly the same names are presented to the people of India as Priyanka and Rahul. What is amazing is the extent of our people’s ignorance in such matters. The press conference that Rajiv Gandhi gave in London after taking over as prime minister of India was very informative. In this press conference , Rajiv boasted that he was NOT a Hindu but a Paris Mind you, speaking of the Paris religion, he had no Paris ancestor at all. His grandmother (father’s mother) has turned Muslim after having abandoned the Paris religion to marry Nawab Khan. It is the western press that waged a blitz of misinformation on behalf of Rajiv. From the New York Times to the Los Angles Times and the Washington Post the big guns raised Rajiv to heaven. The children’s encyclopedias recorded that Rajiv was a qualified Mechanical Engineer from the revered University of Cambridge. No doubt US kids are among the most misinformed in the world today. The reality is that in all three years of his tenure at that University Rajiv had not passed a single examination. He had therefore to leave Cambridge without a certificate. Sonia too had the same benevolent treatment. She was stated to be student in Cambridge. Such a description is calculated to mis lead Indian. She was a student in Cambridge all right but not of the University of Cambridge but of one of those fly by night language schools where foreign student come to leave English. Sonia was working as an ‘an pair’ girl in Cambridge and trying to learn English at the same time. And surprise of surprises, Rajiv was even cremated as per vedic rites in full view of India’s public. This is the Nehru dynasty that India worships and now an Italian leads a prestigious national party because of just one qualification – being married into the Nehru family. Maneka Gandhi itself is being accepted by the non-Congress parties not because she was a former model or an animal lover, but for her links to the Nehru family. Saying that an Italian should not lead India will amount to narrow mindedness.
Hindu pamphlets concerning Islam and
the birth of its modern political embodiment in the Subcontinent, the state of
Pakistan. Is such language warranted, or is it a ridicule-inviting
exaggeration?
To give an idea of the context of this question, we must note that the term "genocide" is used very loosely these days. One of the charges by a Spanish judge against Chilean ex-dictator Pinochet, so as to get him extradited from Great Britain in autumn 1998, was "genocide". This was his way of making Pinochet internationally accountable for having killed a few Spanish citizens: alleging a crime serious enough to overrule normal constraints based on diplomatic immunity and national sovereignty. Yet, whatever Pinochet's crimes, it is simply ridiculous to charge that he ever
intended to exterminate the Spanish nation. In the current competition for victim status, all kinds of interest groups are blatantly overbidding in order to get their piece of the entitlement to attention and solidarity.
The Nazi Holocaust killed the majority of European Jewry (an estimated 5.1 million according to Raul Hilberg, 5.27 million according to the Munich-based Institut fur Zeitgeschichte) and about 30% of the Jewish people worldwide. How many victim groups can say as much? The Partition pogroms killed hardly 0.3% of the Hindus, and though it annihilated the Hindu presence in all the provinces of Pakistan except for parts of Sindh and East Bengal, it did so mostly by putting the Hindus to flight (at least seven million) rather than by killing them (probably half a
million). Likewise, the ethnic cleansing of a quarter million Hindus from Kashmir in 1990 followed the strategy of "killing one to expel a hundred", which is not the same thing as killing them all; in practice, about 1,500
were killed. Partition featured some local massacres of genocidal type, with the Sikhs as the most wanted victims, but in relative as well as absolute figures, this does not match the Holocaust.
Among genocides, the Holocaust was a very special case (e.g. the attempt to carry it out in secrecy is unique), and it serves no good purpose to blur that specificity by extending the term to all genocides in general. The term Holocaust", though first used in a genocidal sense to describe the Armenian genocide of 1915, is now in effect synonymous with the specifically Jewish experience at the hands of the Nazis in 1941-45. But does even the more general term "genocide" apply to what Hinduism suffered at the hands of Islam?
Complete genocide
"Genocide" means the intentional attempt to destroy an ethnic community, or by extension any community constituted by bonds of kinship, of common religion or ideology, of common so cio-economic position, or of common race. The pure form is the complete extermination of every man, woman and child of the group. Examples include the complete extermination of the native Tasmanians and many Amerindian nations from Patagonia to Canada by European settlers in the 16th-19th century. The most notorious attempt was the Nazi "final solution of the Jewish question" in 1941-45. In April-May 1994, Hutu militias in Rwanda went about slaughtering the Tutsi minority, killing ca. 800,000, in anticipation of the conquest of their country by a Uganda-based Tutsi army. Though improvised and executed with primitive weapons, the Rwandan genocide made more victims per day than the Holocaust.
Hindus suffered such attempted extermination in East Bengal in 1971, when the Pakistani Army killed 1 to 3 million people, with Hindus as their most wanted target. This fact is strictly ignored in most writing about Hindu-Muslim relations, in spite (or rather because) of its serious implication that even the lowest estimate of the Hindu death toll in 1971 makes Hindus by far the most numerous victims of Hindu-Muslim violence in the post-colonial period. It is significant that no serious count or religion-wise breakdown of the death toll has been attempted: the Indian,
Pakistani and Bangladeshi ruling classes all agree that this would feed Hindu grievances against Muslims.
Nandan Vyas ("Hindu Genocide in East Pakistan", Young India, January 1995) has argued convincingly that the number of Hindu victims in the 1971 genocide was approximately 2.4 million, or about 80%. In comparing the
population figures for 1961 and 1971, and taking the observed natural growth rhythm into account, Vyas finds that the Hindu population has remained stable at 9.5 million when it should have increased to nearly 13 million (13.23 million if the same growth rhythm were assumed for Hindus as for Muslims). Of the missing 3.5 million people (if not more), 1.1 million can be explained: it is the number of Hindu refugees settled in India prior to the genocide. The Hindu refugees at the time of the genocide, about 8 million, all went back after the ordeal, partly because
the Indian government forced them to it, partly because the new state of
Bangladesh was conceived as a secular state; the trickle of Hindu refugees
into India only resumed in 1974, when the first steps towards islamization
of the polity were taken. This leaves 2.4 million missing Hindus to be
explained. Taking into account a number of Hindu children born to refugees
in India rather than in Bangladesh, and a possible settlement of 1971
refugees in India, it is fair to estimate the disappeared Hindus at about
2 million.
While India-watchers wax indignant about communal riots in India killingup to 20,000 people since 1948, allegedly in a proportion of three Muslims
to one Hindu, the best-kept secret of the post-Independence Hindu-Muslim
conflict is that in the subcontinent as a whole, the overwhelming majority
of the victims have been Hindus. Even apart from the 1971 genocide,
"ordinary" pogroms in East Pakistan in 1950 alone killed more Hindus than
the total number of riot victims in India since 1948.
Selective genocide
A second, less extreme type of genocide consists in killing a sufficient
number who form the backbone of the group's collective identity, and
assimilating the leaderless masses into the dominant community. This has
been the Chinese policy in Tibet, killing over a million Tibetans while
assimilating the survivors into Chinese culture by flooding their country
with Chinese settlers. It was also Stalin's policy in eastern Poland and
the Baltic states after they fell int o his hands under the 1939
Hitler-Stalin Pact, exemplified by the massacre of thousands of Polish
army officers in Katyn. Stalin's policies combining murder of the elites,
deportation of entire ethnic groups and ruthless oppression of the
survivors was prefigured in antiquity by the Assyrians, whose deportation
of the ten northern (now "lost") tribes of Israel is attested in the
Bible.
During the Islamic conquests in India, it was a typical policy to single
out the Brahmins for slaughter, after the Hindu warrior class had been
bled on the battlefield. Even the Portuguese in Malabar and Goa followed
this policy in the 16th century, as can be deduced from Hindu-Portuguese
treaty clauses prohibiting the Portuguese from killing Brahmins.
In antiquity, such partial genocide typically targeted the men for
slaughter and the women and children for slavery or concubinage. Thus, in
416 BCE, the Athenians were angered at the Melians' reluctance to join the
war against Sparta, and to set an example for other client states, Athens
had Melos repopulated with Athenian colonists after killing its men and
enslaving its women. Another example would be the slaughter of the Jews of
Medina by Mohammed in 626 CE: after expelling two Jewish tribes, the third
one, the Banu Quraiza, were exterminated: all the ca. 700 men were
beheaded, while the women and children were sold into slavery, with the
Prophet keeping the most beautiful woman as his concubine (she refused to
marry him).
Hindus too experienced this treatment at the hands of Islamic conquerors,
e.g. when Mohammed bin Qasim conquered the lower Indus basin in 712 CE.
Thus, in Multan, according to the Chach-Nama, "six thousand warriors were
put to death, and all their relations and dependents were taken as
slaves". This is why Rajput women committed mass suicide t o save their
honour in the face of the imminent entry of victorious Muslim armies, e.g.
8,000 women immolated themselves during Akbar's capture of Chittorgarh in
1568 (where this most enlightened ruler also killed 30,000
non-combatants). During the Partition pogroms and the East Bengali
genocide, mass rape of Hindu women after the slaughter of their fathers
and husbands was a frequent event.
At this point, however, we should not overlook a puzzling episode in Hindu
legend which describes a similar behaviour by a Hindu conqueror:
Parashurama, deified as the 6th incarnation of Vishnu, killed all the
adult male Kshatriyas for several generations, until only women were left,
and then had Brahmins father a new generation upon them. Just a story, or
reference to a historic genocide?
Genocide in the Bible
For full-blooded genocide, however, the book to consult is the Bible,
which describes cases of both partial and complete genocide. The first
modest attempt was the killing by Jacob's sons of all the males in the
Canaanite tribe of Shekhem, the fianc� of their own sister Dina. The
motive was pride of pedigree: having immigrated from the civilizational
centre of Ur in Mesopotamia, Abraham's tribe refused all intermarriage
with the native people of Canaan (thus, Rebecca favoured Jacob over Esau
because Jacob married his nieces while Esau married local women).
Full-scale genocide was ordered by God, and executed by his faithful,
during the conquest of Canaan by Moses and Joshua. In the defeated cities
outside the Promised Land, they had to kill all the men but keep the women
as slaves or concubines. Inside the Promised Land, by contrast, the
conquerors were ordered to kill every single man, woman and child. All the
Canaanites and Amalekites were killed. Here, the stated reas on was that God
wanted to prevent the coexistence of His people with Pagans, which would
result in religious syncretism and the restoration of polytheism.
As we only have a literary record of this genocide, liberal theologians
uncomfortable with a genocidal God have argued that this Canaanite
genocide was only fiction. To be sure, genocide fiction exists, e.g. the
Biblical story that the Egyptians had all newborn male Israelites killed
is inconsistent with all other data in the Biblical narrative itself (as
well as unattested in the numerous and detailed Egyptian inscriptions),
and apparently only served to underpin the story of Moses' arrival in the
Pharaoh's court in a basket on the river, a story modelled on the
then-popular life story of Sargon of Akkad. Yet, the narrative of the
conquest of Canaan is full of military detail uncommon in fiction; unlike
other parts of the Bible, it is almost without any miracles, factual
through and through.
And even if we suppose that the story is fictional, what would it say
about the editors that they attributed genocidal intentions and
injunctions to their God? If He was non-genocidal and good in reality, why
turn him into a genocidal and prima facie evil Being? On balance, it is
slightly more comforting to accept that the Bible editors described a
genocide because they wanted to be truthful and relate real events. After
all, the great and outstanding thing about the Bible narrative is its
realism, its refusal to idealize its heroes. We get to see Jacob deceiving
Isaac and Esau, then Laban deceiving Jacob; David's heroism and ingenuity
in battle, but also his treachery in making Bathseba his own, and later
his descent into senility; Salomon's palace intrigues in the war of
succession along with his pearls of wisdom. Against that background, it
would be inconsistent to censor the Can aanite genocide as merely a
fictional interpolation.
Indirect genocide
A third type of genocide consists in preventing procreation among a
targeted population. Till recently, it was US policy to promote
sterilization among Native American women, even applying it secretly
during postnatal care or other operations. The Tibetans too have been
subjected to this treatment. In the Muslim world, male slaves were often
castrated, which partly explains why Iraq has no Black population even
though it once had hundreds of thousands of Black slaves. The practice
also existed in India on a smaller scale, though the much-maligned Moghul
emperor Aurangzeb tried to put an end to it, mainly because eunuchs
brought endless corruption in the court. The hijra community is a
left-over of this Islamic institution (in ancient India, harems were
tended by old men or naturally napunsak/impotent men, tested by having to
spend the night with a prostitute without showing signs of virile
excitement).
A fourth type of genocide is when mass killing takes place
unintentionally, as collateral damage of foolish policies, e.g. Chairman
Mao's Great Leap Forward inducing the greatest man-made mass starvation
killing 20 million or more, or the British war requisitions causing the
Bengal famine of 1943 killing some 3 million; or as collateral damage of
other forms of oppression. Unlike the deliberate genocide of Native
Americans in parts of the USA or Argentina, the death of millions of
Natives in Central America after the first Spanish conquests was at least
partly the unintended side-effect of the hardships of forced labour and
the contact with new diseases brought by the Europeans. In contrast with
Nazi and Soviet work camps, where forced labour had the dual purpose of
economic profit and a slow but sure death of the inmates, there is no
evide nce that the Spanish wanted their Native labourers to die. After all,
their replacement with African slaves required a large extra investment.
The Atlantic slave trade itself caused mass death among the transported
slaves, just as in the already long-standing Arab slave trade, but it is
obvious that purely for the sake of profit, the slave-traders preferred as
many slaves as possible to arrive at the slave markets alive. Likewise, the
Christian c.q. Islamic contempt for Pagans made them rather careless with
the lives of Native Americans, Africans or Hindus, so that millions of
them were killed, and yet this was not deliberate genocide. Of course they
wanted to annihilate Pagan religions like Hinduism, but in principle, the
missionary religions wished to convert the unbelievers, and preferred not
to kill them unless this was necessary for establishing the power of the
True Faith.
That is why the mass killing of Hindus by Muslims rarely took place in
peacetime, but typically in the fervour immediately following military
victories, e.g. the fall of the metropolis of Vijayanagar in 1565 was
"celebrated" with a general massacre and arson. Once Muslim power was
established, Muslim rulers sought to exploit and humiliate rather than
kill the Hindus, and discourage rebellion by making some sort of
compromise. Not that peacetime was all that peaceful, for as Fernand
Braudel wrote in A History of Civilizations (Penguin 1988/1963,
p.232-236), Islamic rule in India as a "colonial experiment" was
"extremely violent", and "the Muslims could not rule the country except by
systematic terror. Cruelty was the norm -- burnings, summary executions,
crucifixions or impalements, inventive tortures. Hindu temples were
destroyed to make way for mosques. On occasion there were forced
conversions. If ever there were an uprising, it was instantly and savagely
repressed: houses were burned, the countryside was laid waste, men were
slaughtered and women were taken as slaves."
Though all these small acts of terror added up to a death toll of
genocidal proportions, no organized genocide of the Holocaust type took
place. One constraint on Muslim zeal for Holy War was the endemic
inter-Muslim warfare and intrigue (no history of a royal house was
bloodier than that of the Delhi Sultanate 1206-1525), another the
prevalence of the Hanifite school of Islamic law in India. This is the
only one among the four law schools in Sunni Islam which allows Pagans to
subsist as zimmis, dis-empowered third-class citizens paying a special tax
for the favour of being tolerated; the other three schools of jurisprudence
ruled that Pagans, as opposed to Christians and Jews, had to be given a
choice between Islam and death.
Staggering number s also died as collateral damage of the deliberate
impoverishment by Sultans like Alauddin Khilji and Jahangir. As Braudel
put it: "The levies it had to pay were so crushing that one catastrophic
harvest was enough to unleash famines and epidemics capable of killing a
million people at a time. Appalling poverty was the constant counterpart
of the conquerors' opulence."
Genocide by any other name
In some cases, terminological purists object to mass murder being
described as "genocide", viz. when it targets groups defined by other
criteria than ethnicity. Stalin's "genocide" through organized famine in
Ukraine killed some 7 million people (lowest estimate is 4 million) in
1931-33, the largest-ever deliberate mass murder in peacetime, but its
victims were targeted because of their economic and political positions,
not because of their nationhood. Though it makes no difference to the
victims, this was not strictly genocide or "nation murder", but "class
murder". Likewise, the killing of perhaps two million Cambodians by the
Khmer Rouge was not an attempt to destroy the Cambodian nation; it was
rather an attempt to "purify" the nation of its bourgeois class.
The killing of large groups of ideological dissenters is a constant in the
history of the monotheistic faiths, of which Marxism has been termed a
modern offshoot, starting with the killing of some polytheistic priests by
Pharaoh Akhenaton and, shortly after, the treacherous killing of 3,000
worshippers of the Golden Calf by Moses (they had been encouraged to come
out in the open by Moses' brother Aaron, not unlike Chairman Mao's
"hundred flowers" campaign which encouraged dissenters to speak freely,
all the better to eliminate them later). Mass killing accompanied the
christianization of Saxony by Char lemagne (ca. 800 CE) and of East Prussia
by the Teutonic Knights (13th century). In 1209-29, French Catholics
massacred the heretical Cathars. Wars between Muslims and Christians, and
between Catholics and Protestants, killed millions both in deliberate
massacres and as collateral damage, e.g. seven million Germans in 1618-48.
Though the Turkish government which ordered the killing of a million
Armenians in 1915 was motivated by a mixture of purely military,
secular-nationalistic and Islamic considerations, the fervour with which
the local Turks and Kurds participated in the slaughter was clearly due to
their Islamic conditioning of hatred against non-Muslims.
This ideological killing could be distinguished from genocide in the
strict sense, because ethnicity was not the reason for the slaughter.
While this caution may complicate matters for the Ukrainians or
Cambodians, it does not apply to the case of Hinduism: li ke the Jews, the
Hindus have historically been both a religion and a nation (or at least,
casteists might argue, a conglomerate of nations). Attempts to kill all
Hindus of a given region may legitimately be termed genocide.
For its sheer magnitude in scope and death toll, coupled with its
occasional (though not continuous) intention to exterminate entire Hindu
communities, the Islamic campaign against Hinduism, which was never fully
called off since the first naval invasion in 636 CE, can without
exaggeration be termed genocide. To quote Will Durant's famous line: "The
Islamic conquest of India is probably the bloodiest story in history. It
is a discouraging tale, for its evident moral is that civilization is a
precious good, whose delicate complex of order and freedom, culture and
peace, can at any moment be overthrown by barbarians invading from without
or multiplying within." (Story of Civilization, vol .1, Our Oriental
Heritage, New York 1972, p.459)
Hinduism's losses
There is no official estimate of the total death toll of Hindus at the
hands of Islam. A first glance at important testimonies by Muslim
chroniclers suggests that, over 13 centuries and a territory as vast as
the Subcontinent, Muslim Holy Warriors easily killed more Hindus than the
6 million of the Holocaust. Ferishtha lists several occasions when the
Bahmani sultans in central India (1347-1528) killed a hundred thousand
Hindus, which they set as a minimum goal whenever they felt like
"punishing" the Hindus; and they were only a third-rank provincial
dynasty. The biggest slaughters took place during the raids of Mahmud
Ghaznavi (ca. 1000 CE); during the actual conquest of North India by
Mohammed Ghori and his lieutenants (1192 ff.); and under the Delhi
Sultanate (1206-1526). The Moghuls (1526-1857), even Babar and Aurangzeb,
were fairly restrained tyrants by comparison. Prof. K.S. Lal once
estimated that the Indian population declined by 50 million under the
Sultanate, but that would be hard to substantiate; research into the
magnitude of the damage Islam did to India is yet to start in right
earnest.
Note that attempts are made to deny this history. In Indian schoolbooks
and the media, an idyllic picture of Hindu-Muslim harmony in the
pre-British period is propagated in outright contradiction with the
testimony of the primary sources. Like Holocaust denial, this propaganda
can be called negationism. The really daring negationists don't just deny
the crimes against Hindus, they invert the picture and blame the Hindus
themselves. Thus, it is routinely alleged that Hindus persecuted and
destroyed Buddhism; in reality, Buddhist monasteries and universities
flourished under Hindu rule, but their thousands of monks were killed by
Ghori a nd his lieutenants.
Apart from actual killing, millions of Hindus disappeared by way of
enslavement. After every conquest by a Muslim invader, slave markets in
Bagdad and Samarkand were flooded with Hindus. Slaves were likely to die
of hardship, e.g. the mountain range Hindu Koh, "Indian mountain", was
renamed Hindu Kush, "Hindu-killer", when one cold night in the reign of
Timur Lenk (1398-99), a hundred thousand Hindu slaves died there while on
transport to Central Asia. Though Timur conquered Delhi from another
Muslim ruler, he recorded in his journal that he made sure his pillaging
soldiers spared the Muslim quarter, while in the Hindu areas, they took
"twenty slaves each". Hindu slaves were converted to Islam, and when their
descendants gained their freedom, they swelled the numbers of the Muslim
community. It is a cruel twist of history that the Muslims who forced
Partition on Indi a were partly the progeny of Hindus enslaved by Islam.
Karma
The Hindu notion of Karma has come under fire from Christian and
secularist polemicists as part of the current backlash against New Age
thinking. Allegedly, the doctrine of Karma implies that the victims of the
Holocaust and other massacres had deserved their fate. A naive
understanding of Karma, divorced from its Hindu context, could indeed lead
to such ideas. Worse, it could be said that the Jews as a nation had
incurred genocidal karma by the genocide which their ancestors committed
on the Canaanites. Likewise, it could be argued that the Native Americans
had it coming: recent research (by Walter Neves from Brazil as well as by
US scientists) has shown that in ca. 8000 BC, the Mongoloid Native
American populations replaced an earlier American population closely
resembling the Australian Aborigines -- the first American genocide?
More generally, if Karma explains suffering and "apparent" injustice as a
profound form of justice, a way of reaping the karmic rewards of one's own
actions, are we not perversely justifying every injustice? These questions
should not be taken lightly. However, the Hindu understanding of
reincarnation militates against the doctrine of genocidal "group karma"
outlined above. An individual can incarnate in any community, even in
other species, and need not be reborn among his own progeny. If Canaanites
killed by the Israelites have indeed reincarnated, some may have been Nazi
camp guards and others Jewish Holocaust victims. There is no reason to
assume that the members of today's victim group are the reincarnated souls
of the bullies of yesteryear, returning to suffer their due punishment.
That is the difference between karma and genetics: karma is taken along by
the individual soul, not passed on in the family lin e.
More fundamentally, we should outgrow this childish (and in this case,
downright embarrassing) view of karma as a matter of reward and
punishment. Does the killer of a million people return a million times as
a murder victim to suffer the full measure of his deserved punishment?
Rather, karma is a law of conservation: you are reborn with the basic
pattern of desires and conditionings which characterized you when you died
last time around. The concrete experiences and actions which shaped that
pattern, however, are history: they only survive insofar as they have
shaped your psychic karma pattern, not as a precise account of merits and
demerits to be paid off by corresponding amounts of suffering and
pleasure.
One lesson to be learned from genocide history pertains to Karma, the law
of cause and effect, in a more down-to-earth sense: suffering genocide is
the karmic reward of weakness. That is one concl usion which the Jews have
drawn from their genocide experience: they created a modern and militarily
strong state. Even more importantly, they helped foster an awareness of the
history of their persecution among their former persecutors, the
Christians, which makes it unlikely that Christians will target them
again. In this respect, the Hindus have so far failed completely. With
numerous Holocaust memorials already functioning, one more memorial is
being built in Berlin by the heirs of the perpetrators of the Holocaust;
but there is not even one memorial to the Hindu genocide, because even the
victim community doesn't bother, let alone the perpetrators.
This different treatment of the past has implications for the future.
Thus, Israel's nuclear programme is accepted as a matter of course,
justified by the country's genuine security concerns; but when India,
which has equally legitimate security concerns, conducted n uclear tests,
it provoked American sanctions. If the world ignores Hindu security
concerns, one of the reasons is that Hindus have never bothered to tell
the world how many Hindus have been killed already.
Healing
What should Hindus say to Muslims when they consider the record of Islam
in Hindu lands? It is first of all very important not to allot guilt
wrongly. Notions of collective or hereditary guilt should be avoided.
Today's Muslims cannot help it that other Muslims did certain things in
712 or 1565 or 1971. One thing they can do, however, is to critically
reread their scripture to discern the doctrinal factors of Muslim violence
against Hindus and Hinduism. Of course, even without scriptural injunction,
people get violent and wage wars; if Mahmud Ghaznavi hadn't come, some of
the people he killed would have died in other, non-religious conflicts.
But the basic Quranic doctrine of hatred against the unbelievers has also
encouraged many good-natured and pious people to take up the sword against
Hindus and other Pagans, not because they couldn't control their aggressive
instincts, but because they had been told that killing unbelievers was a
meritorious act. Good people have perpetrated evil because religious
authorities had depicted it as good.
This is material for a no-nonsense dialogue between Hindus and Muslims.
But before Hindus address Muslims about this, it is imperative that they
inform themselves about this painful history. Apart from unreflected
grievances, Hindus have so far not developed a serious critique of Islam's
doctrine and historical record. Often practising very sentimental,
un-philosophical varieties of their own religion, most Hindus have very
sketchy and distorted images of rival religions. Thus, they say that
Mohammed was an Avatar of Vishnu, and then think that they have cleverly
solv ed the Hindu-Muslim conflict by flattering the Prophet (in fact, it is
an insult to basic Muslim beliefs, which reject divine incarnation, apart
from indirectly associating the Prophet with Vishnu's incarnation as a
pig). Instead of the silly sop stories which pass as conducive to
secularism, Hindus should acquaint themselves with real history and real
religious doctrines.
Another thing which we should not forget is that Islam is ultimately
rooted in human nature. We need not believe the Muslim claim that the
Quran is of divine origin; but then it is not of diabolical origin either,
it is a human document. The Quran is in all respects the product of a
7th-century Arab businessman vaguely acquainted with Judeo-Christian
notions of monotheism and prophetism, and the good and evil elements in it
are very human. Even its negative elements appealed to human instincts,
e.g. when Mohammed promised a share in the booty of t he caravans he
robbed, numerous Arab Pagans took the bait and joined him. The undesirable
elements in Islamic doctrine stem from human nature, and can in essence be
found elsewhere as well. Keeping that in mind, it should be possible to
make a fair evaluation of Islam's career in India on the basis of factual
history
To give an idea of the context of this question, we must note that the term "genocide" is used very loosely these days. One of the charges by a Spanish judge against Chilean ex-dictator Pinochet, so as to get him extradited from Great Britain in autumn 1998, was "genocide". This was his way of making Pinochet internationally accountable for having killed a few Spanish citizens: alleging a crime serious enough to overrule normal constraints based on diplomatic immunity and national sovereignty. Yet, whatever Pinochet's crimes, it is simply ridiculous to charge that he ever
intended to exterminate the Spanish nation. In the current competition for victim status, all kinds of interest groups are blatantly overbidding in order to get their piece of the entitlement to attention and solidarity.
The Nazi Holocaust killed the majority of European Jewry (an estimated 5.1 million according to Raul Hilberg, 5.27 million according to the Munich-based Institut fur Zeitgeschichte) and about 30% of the Jewish people worldwide. How many victim groups can say as much? The Partition pogroms killed hardly 0.3% of the Hindus, and though it annihilated the Hindu presence in all the provinces of Pakistan except for parts of Sindh and East Bengal, it did so mostly by putting the Hindus to flight (at least seven million) rather than by killing them (probably half a
million). Likewise, the ethnic cleansing of a quarter million Hindus from Kashmir in 1990 followed the strategy of "killing one to expel a hundred", which is not the same thing as killing them all; in practice, about 1,500
were killed. Partition featured some local massacres of genocidal type, with the Sikhs as the most wanted victims, but in relative as well as absolute figures, this does not match the Holocaust.
Among genocides, the Holocaust was a very special case (e.g. the attempt to carry it out in secrecy is unique), and it serves no good purpose to blur that specificity by extending the term to all genocides in general. The term Holocaust", though first used in a genocidal sense to describe the Armenian genocide of 1915, is now in effect synonymous with the specifically Jewish experience at the hands of the Nazis in 1941-45. But does even the more general term "genocide" apply to what Hinduism suffered at the hands of Islam?
Complete genocide
"Genocide" means the intentional attempt to destroy an ethnic community, or by extension any community constituted by bonds of kinship, of common religion or ideology, of common so cio-economic position, or of common race. The pure form is the complete extermination of every man, woman and child of the group. Examples include the complete extermination of the native Tasmanians and many Amerindian nations from Patagonia to Canada by European settlers in the 16th-19th century. The most notorious attempt was the Nazi "final solution of the Jewish question" in 1941-45. In April-May 1994, Hutu militias in Rwanda went about slaughtering the Tutsi minority, killing ca. 800,000, in anticipation of the conquest of their country by a Uganda-based Tutsi army. Though improvised and executed with primitive weapons, the Rwandan genocide made more victims per day than the Holocaust.
Hindus suffered such attempted extermination in East Bengal in 1971, when the Pakistani Army killed 1 to 3 million people, with Hindus as their most wanted target. This fact is strictly ignored in most writing about Hindu-Muslim relations, in spite (or rather because) of its serious implication that even the lowest estimate of the Hindu death toll in 1971 makes Hindus by far the most numerous victims of Hindu-Muslim violence in the post-colonial period. It is significant that no serious count or religion-wise breakdown of the death toll has been attempted: the Indian,
Pakistani and Bangladeshi ruling classes all agree that this would feed Hindu grievances against Muslims.
Nandan Vyas ("Hindu Genocide in East Pakistan", Young India, January 1995) has argued convincingly that the number of Hindu victims in the 1971 genocide was approximately 2.4 million, or about 80%. In comparing the
population figures for 1961 and 1971, and taking the observed natural growth rhythm into account, Vyas finds that the Hindu population has remained stable at 9.5 million when it should have increased to nearly 13 million (13.23 million if the same growth rhythm were assumed for Hindus as for Muslims). Of the missing 3.5 million people (if not more), 1.1 million can be explained: it is the number of Hindu refugees settled in India prior to the genocide. The Hindu refugees at the time of the genocide, about 8 million, all went back after the ordeal, partly because
the Indian government forced them to it, partly because the new state of
Bangladesh was conceived as a secular state; the trickle of Hindu refugees
into India only resumed in 1974, when the first steps towards islamization
of the polity were taken. This leaves 2.4 million missing Hindus to be
explained. Taking into account a number of Hindu children born to refugees
in India rather than in Bangladesh, and a possible settlement of 1971
refugees in India, it is fair to estimate the disappeared Hindus at about
2 million.
While India-watchers wax indignant about communal riots in India killingup to 20,000 people since 1948, allegedly in a proportion of three Muslims
to one Hindu, the best-kept secret of the post-Independence Hindu-Muslim
conflict is that in the subcontinent as a whole, the overwhelming majority
of the victims have been Hindus. Even apart from the 1971 genocide,
"ordinary" pogroms in East Pakistan in 1950 alone killed more Hindus than
the total number of riot victims in India since 1948.
Selective genocide
A second, less extreme type of genocide consists in killing a sufficient
number who form the backbone of the group's collective identity, and
assimilating the leaderless masses into the dominant community. This has
been the Chinese policy in Tibet, killing over a million Tibetans while
assimilating the survivors into Chinese culture by flooding their country
with Chinese settlers. It was also Stalin's policy in eastern Poland and
the Baltic states after they fell int o his hands under the 1939
Hitler-Stalin Pact, exemplified by the massacre of thousands of Polish
army officers in Katyn. Stalin's policies combining murder of the elites,
deportation of entire ethnic groups and ruthless oppression of the
survivors was prefigured in antiquity by the Assyrians, whose deportation
of the ten northern (now "lost") tribes of Israel is attested in the
Bible.
During the Islamic conquests in India, it was a typical policy to single
out the Brahmins for slaughter, after the Hindu warrior class had been
bled on the battlefield. Even the Portuguese in Malabar and Goa followed
this policy in the 16th century, as can be deduced from Hindu-Portuguese
treaty clauses prohibiting the Portuguese from killing Brahmins.
In antiquity, such partial genocide typically targeted the men for
slaughter and the women and children for slavery or concubinage. Thus, in
416 BCE, the Athenians were angered at the Melians' reluctance to join the
war against Sparta, and to set an example for other client states, Athens
had Melos repopulated with Athenian colonists after killing its men and
enslaving its women. Another example would be the slaughter of the Jews of
Medina by Mohammed in 626 CE: after expelling two Jewish tribes, the third
one, the Banu Quraiza, were exterminated: all the ca. 700 men were
beheaded, while the women and children were sold into slavery, with the
Prophet keeping the most beautiful woman as his concubine (she refused to
marry him).
Hindus too experienced this treatment at the hands of Islamic conquerors,
e.g. when Mohammed bin Qasim conquered the lower Indus basin in 712 CE.
Thus, in Multan, according to the Chach-Nama, "six thousand warriors were
put to death, and all their relations and dependents were taken as
slaves". This is why Rajput women committed mass suicide t o save their
honour in the face of the imminent entry of victorious Muslim armies, e.g.
8,000 women immolated themselves during Akbar's capture of Chittorgarh in
1568 (where this most enlightened ruler also killed 30,000
non-combatants). During the Partition pogroms and the East Bengali
genocide, mass rape of Hindu women after the slaughter of their fathers
and husbands was a frequent event.
At this point, however, we should not overlook a puzzling episode in Hindu
legend which describes a similar behaviour by a Hindu conqueror:
Parashurama, deified as the 6th incarnation of Vishnu, killed all the
adult male Kshatriyas for several generations, until only women were left,
and then had Brahmins father a new generation upon them. Just a story, or
reference to a historic genocide?
Genocide in the Bible
For full-blooded genocide, however, the book to consult is the Bible,
which describes cases of both partial and complete genocide. The first
modest attempt was the killing by Jacob's sons of all the males in the
Canaanite tribe of Shekhem, the fianc� of their own sister Dina. The
motive was pride of pedigree: having immigrated from the civilizational
centre of Ur in Mesopotamia, Abraham's tribe refused all intermarriage
with the native people of Canaan (thus, Rebecca favoured Jacob over Esau
because Jacob married his nieces while Esau married local women).
Full-scale genocide was ordered by God, and executed by his faithful,
during the conquest of Canaan by Moses and Joshua. In the defeated cities
outside the Promised Land, they had to kill all the men but keep the women
as slaves or concubines. Inside the Promised Land, by contrast, the
conquerors were ordered to kill every single man, woman and child. All the
Canaanites and Amalekites were killed. Here, the stated reas on was that God
wanted to prevent the coexistence of His people with Pagans, which would
result in religious syncretism and the restoration of polytheism.
As we only have a literary record of this genocide, liberal theologians
uncomfortable with a genocidal God have argued that this Canaanite
genocide was only fiction. To be sure, genocide fiction exists, e.g. the
Biblical story that the Egyptians had all newborn male Israelites killed
is inconsistent with all other data in the Biblical narrative itself (as
well as unattested in the numerous and detailed Egyptian inscriptions),
and apparently only served to underpin the story of Moses' arrival in the
Pharaoh's court in a basket on the river, a story modelled on the
then-popular life story of Sargon of Akkad. Yet, the narrative of the
conquest of Canaan is full of military detail uncommon in fiction; unlike
other parts of the Bible, it is almost without any miracles, factual
through and through.
And even if we suppose that the story is fictional, what would it say
about the editors that they attributed genocidal intentions and
injunctions to their God? If He was non-genocidal and good in reality, why
turn him into a genocidal and prima facie evil Being? On balance, it is
slightly more comforting to accept that the Bible editors described a
genocide because they wanted to be truthful and relate real events. After
all, the great and outstanding thing about the Bible narrative is its
realism, its refusal to idealize its heroes. We get to see Jacob deceiving
Isaac and Esau, then Laban deceiving Jacob; David's heroism and ingenuity
in battle, but also his treachery in making Bathseba his own, and later
his descent into senility; Salomon's palace intrigues in the war of
succession along with his pearls of wisdom. Against that background, it
would be inconsistent to censor the Can aanite genocide as merely a
fictional interpolation.
Indirect genocide
A third type of genocide consists in preventing procreation among a
targeted population. Till recently, it was US policy to promote
sterilization among Native American women, even applying it secretly
during postnatal care or other operations. The Tibetans too have been
subjected to this treatment. In the Muslim world, male slaves were often
castrated, which partly explains why Iraq has no Black population even
though it once had hundreds of thousands of Black slaves. The practice
also existed in India on a smaller scale, though the much-maligned Moghul
emperor Aurangzeb tried to put an end to it, mainly because eunuchs
brought endless corruption in the court. The hijra community is a
left-over of this Islamic institution (in ancient India, harems were
tended by old men or naturally napunsak/impotent men, tested by having to
spend the night with a prostitute without showing signs of virile
excitement).
A fourth type of genocide is when mass killing takes place
unintentionally, as collateral damage of foolish policies, e.g. Chairman
Mao's Great Leap Forward inducing the greatest man-made mass starvation
killing 20 million or more, or the British war requisitions causing the
Bengal famine of 1943 killing some 3 million; or as collateral damage of
other forms of oppression. Unlike the deliberate genocide of Native
Americans in parts of the USA or Argentina, the death of millions of
Natives in Central America after the first Spanish conquests was at least
partly the unintended side-effect of the hardships of forced labour and
the contact with new diseases brought by the Europeans. In contrast with
Nazi and Soviet work camps, where forced labour had the dual purpose of
economic profit and a slow but sure death of the inmates, there is no
evide nce that the Spanish wanted their Native labourers to die. After all,
their replacement with African slaves required a large extra investment.
The Atlantic slave trade itself caused mass death among the transported
slaves, just as in the already long-standing Arab slave trade, but it is
obvious that purely for the sake of profit, the slave-traders preferred as
many slaves as possible to arrive at the slave markets alive. Likewise, the
Christian c.q. Islamic contempt for Pagans made them rather careless with
the lives of Native Americans, Africans or Hindus, so that millions of
them were killed, and yet this was not deliberate genocide. Of course they
wanted to annihilate Pagan religions like Hinduism, but in principle, the
missionary religions wished to convert the unbelievers, and preferred not
to kill them unless this was necessary for establishing the power of the
True Faith.
That is why the mass killing of Hindus by Muslims rarely took place in
peacetime, but typically in the fervour immediately following military
victories, e.g. the fall of the metropolis of Vijayanagar in 1565 was
"celebrated" with a general massacre and arson. Once Muslim power was
established, Muslim rulers sought to exploit and humiliate rather than
kill the Hindus, and discourage rebellion by making some sort of
compromise. Not that peacetime was all that peaceful, for as Fernand
Braudel wrote in A History of Civilizations (Penguin 1988/1963,
p.232-236), Islamic rule in India as a "colonial experiment" was
"extremely violent", and "the Muslims could not rule the country except by
systematic terror. Cruelty was the norm -- burnings, summary executions,
crucifixions or impalements, inventive tortures. Hindu temples were
destroyed to make way for mosques. On occasion there were forced
conversions. If ever there were an uprising, it was instantly and savagely
repressed: houses were burned, the countryside was laid waste, men were
slaughtered and women were taken as slaves."
Though all these small acts of terror added up to a death toll of
genocidal proportions, no organized genocide of the Holocaust type took
place. One constraint on Muslim zeal for Holy War was the endemic
inter-Muslim warfare and intrigue (no history of a royal house was
bloodier than that of the Delhi Sultanate 1206-1525), another the
prevalence of the Hanifite school of Islamic law in India. This is the
only one among the four law schools in Sunni Islam which allows Pagans to
subsist as zimmis, dis-empowered third-class citizens paying a special tax
for the favour of being tolerated; the other three schools of jurisprudence
ruled that Pagans, as opposed to Christians and Jews, had to be given a
choice between Islam and death.
Staggering number s also died as collateral damage of the deliberate
impoverishment by Sultans like Alauddin Khilji and Jahangir. As Braudel
put it: "The levies it had to pay were so crushing that one catastrophic
harvest was enough to unleash famines and epidemics capable of killing a
million people at a time. Appalling poverty was the constant counterpart
of the conquerors' opulence."
Genocide by any other name
In some cases, terminological purists object to mass murder being
described as "genocide", viz. when it targets groups defined by other
criteria than ethnicity. Stalin's "genocide" through organized famine in
Ukraine killed some 7 million people (lowest estimate is 4 million) in
1931-33, the largest-ever deliberate mass murder in peacetime, but its
victims were targeted because of their economic and political positions,
not because of their nationhood. Though it makes no difference to the
victims, this was not strictly genocide or "nation murder", but "class
murder". Likewise, the killing of perhaps two million Cambodians by the
Khmer Rouge was not an attempt to destroy the Cambodian nation; it was
rather an attempt to "purify" the nation of its bourgeois class.
The killing of large groups of ideological dissenters is a constant in the
history of the monotheistic faiths, of which Marxism has been termed a
modern offshoot, starting with the killing of some polytheistic priests by
Pharaoh Akhenaton and, shortly after, the treacherous killing of 3,000
worshippers of the Golden Calf by Moses (they had been encouraged to come
out in the open by Moses' brother Aaron, not unlike Chairman Mao's
"hundred flowers" campaign which encouraged dissenters to speak freely,
all the better to eliminate them later). Mass killing accompanied the
christianization of Saxony by Char lemagne (ca. 800 CE) and of East Prussia
by the Teutonic Knights (13th century). In 1209-29, French Catholics
massacred the heretical Cathars. Wars between Muslims and Christians, and
between Catholics and Protestants, killed millions both in deliberate
massacres and as collateral damage, e.g. seven million Germans in 1618-48.
Though the Turkish government which ordered the killing of a million
Armenians in 1915 was motivated by a mixture of purely military,
secular-nationalistic and Islamic considerations, the fervour with which
the local Turks and Kurds participated in the slaughter was clearly due to
their Islamic conditioning of hatred against non-Muslims.
This ideological killing could be distinguished from genocide in the
strict sense, because ethnicity was not the reason for the slaughter.
While this caution may complicate matters for the Ukrainians or
Cambodians, it does not apply to the case of Hinduism: li ke the Jews, the
Hindus have historically been both a religion and a nation (or at least,
casteists might argue, a conglomerate of nations). Attempts to kill all
Hindus of a given region may legitimately be termed genocide.
For its sheer magnitude in scope and death toll, coupled with its
occasional (though not continuous) intention to exterminate entire Hindu
communities, the Islamic campaign against Hinduism, which was never fully
called off since the first naval invasion in 636 CE, can without
exaggeration be termed genocide. To quote Will Durant's famous line: "The
Islamic conquest of India is probably the bloodiest story in history. It
is a discouraging tale, for its evident moral is that civilization is a
precious good, whose delicate complex of order and freedom, culture and
peace, can at any moment be overthrown by barbarians invading from without
or multiplying within." (Story of Civilization, vol .1, Our Oriental
Heritage, New York 1972, p.459)
Hinduism's losses
There is no official estimate of the total death toll of Hindus at the
hands of Islam. A first glance at important testimonies by Muslim
chroniclers suggests that, over 13 centuries and a territory as vast as
the Subcontinent, Muslim Holy Warriors easily killed more Hindus than the
6 million of the Holocaust. Ferishtha lists several occasions when the
Bahmani sultans in central India (1347-1528) killed a hundred thousand
Hindus, which they set as a minimum goal whenever they felt like
"punishing" the Hindus; and they were only a third-rank provincial
dynasty. The biggest slaughters took place during the raids of Mahmud
Ghaznavi (ca. 1000 CE); during the actual conquest of North India by
Mohammed Ghori and his lieutenants (1192 ff.); and under the Delhi
Sultanate (1206-1526). The Moghuls (1526-1857), even Babar and Aurangzeb,
were fairly restrained tyrants by comparison. Prof. K.S. Lal once
estimated that the Indian population declined by 50 million under the
Sultanate, but that would be hard to substantiate; research into the
magnitude of the damage Islam did to India is yet to start in right
earnest.
Note that attempts are made to deny this history. In Indian schoolbooks
and the media, an idyllic picture of Hindu-Muslim harmony in the
pre-British period is propagated in outright contradiction with the
testimony of the primary sources. Like Holocaust denial, this propaganda
can be called negationism. The really daring negationists don't just deny
the crimes against Hindus, they invert the picture and blame the Hindus
themselves. Thus, it is routinely alleged that Hindus persecuted and
destroyed Buddhism; in reality, Buddhist monasteries and universities
flourished under Hindu rule, but their thousands of monks were killed by
Ghori a nd his lieutenants.
Apart from actual killing, millions of Hindus disappeared by way of
enslavement. After every conquest by a Muslim invader, slave markets in
Bagdad and Samarkand were flooded with Hindus. Slaves were likely to die
of hardship, e.g. the mountain range Hindu Koh, "Indian mountain", was
renamed Hindu Kush, "Hindu-killer", when one cold night in the reign of
Timur Lenk (1398-99), a hundred thousand Hindu slaves died there while on
transport to Central Asia. Though Timur conquered Delhi from another
Muslim ruler, he recorded in his journal that he made sure his pillaging
soldiers spared the Muslim quarter, while in the Hindu areas, they took
"twenty slaves each". Hindu slaves were converted to Islam, and when their
descendants gained their freedom, they swelled the numbers of the Muslim
community. It is a cruel twist of history that the Muslims who forced
Partition on Indi a were partly the progeny of Hindus enslaved by Islam.
Karma
The Hindu notion of Karma has come under fire from Christian and
secularist polemicists as part of the current backlash against New Age
thinking. Allegedly, the doctrine of Karma implies that the victims of the
Holocaust and other massacres had deserved their fate. A naive
understanding of Karma, divorced from its Hindu context, could indeed lead
to such ideas. Worse, it could be said that the Jews as a nation had
incurred genocidal karma by the genocide which their ancestors committed
on the Canaanites. Likewise, it could be argued that the Native Americans
had it coming: recent research (by Walter Neves from Brazil as well as by
US scientists) has shown that in ca. 8000 BC, the Mongoloid Native
American populations replaced an earlier American population closely
resembling the Australian Aborigines -- the first American genocide?
More generally, if Karma explains suffering and "apparent" injustice as a
profound form of justice, a way of reaping the karmic rewards of one's own
actions, are we not perversely justifying every injustice? These questions
should not be taken lightly. However, the Hindu understanding of
reincarnation militates against the doctrine of genocidal "group karma"
outlined above. An individual can incarnate in any community, even in
other species, and need not be reborn among his own progeny. If Canaanites
killed by the Israelites have indeed reincarnated, some may have been Nazi
camp guards and others Jewish Holocaust victims. There is no reason to
assume that the members of today's victim group are the reincarnated souls
of the bullies of yesteryear, returning to suffer their due punishment.
That is the difference between karma and genetics: karma is taken along by
the individual soul, not passed on in the family lin e.
More fundamentally, we should outgrow this childish (and in this case,
downright embarrassing) view of karma as a matter of reward and
punishment. Does the killer of a million people return a million times as
a murder victim to suffer the full measure of his deserved punishment?
Rather, karma is a law of conservation: you are reborn with the basic
pattern of desires and conditionings which characterized you when you died
last time around. The concrete experiences and actions which shaped that
pattern, however, are history: they only survive insofar as they have
shaped your psychic karma pattern, not as a precise account of merits and
demerits to be paid off by corresponding amounts of suffering and
pleasure.
One lesson to be learned from genocide history pertains to Karma, the law
of cause and effect, in a more down-to-earth sense: suffering genocide is
the karmic reward of weakness. That is one concl usion which the Jews have
drawn from their genocide experience: they created a modern and militarily
strong state. Even more importantly, they helped foster an awareness of the
history of their persecution among their former persecutors, the
Christians, which makes it unlikely that Christians will target them
again. In this respect, the Hindus have so far failed completely. With
numerous Holocaust memorials already functioning, one more memorial is
being built in Berlin by the heirs of the perpetrators of the Holocaust;
but there is not even one memorial to the Hindu genocide, because even the
victim community doesn't bother, let alone the perpetrators.
This different treatment of the past has implications for the future.
Thus, Israel's nuclear programme is accepted as a matter of course,
justified by the country's genuine security concerns; but when India,
which has equally legitimate security concerns, conducted n uclear tests,
it provoked American sanctions. If the world ignores Hindu security
concerns, one of the reasons is that Hindus have never bothered to tell
the world how many Hindus have been killed already.
Healing
What should Hindus say to Muslims when they consider the record of Islam
in Hindu lands? It is first of all very important not to allot guilt
wrongly. Notions of collective or hereditary guilt should be avoided.
Today's Muslims cannot help it that other Muslims did certain things in
712 or 1565 or 1971. One thing they can do, however, is to critically
reread their scripture to discern the doctrinal factors of Muslim violence
against Hindus and Hinduism. Of course, even without scriptural injunction,
people get violent and wage wars; if Mahmud Ghaznavi hadn't come, some of
the people he killed would have died in other, non-religious conflicts.
But the basic Quranic doctrine of hatred against the unbelievers has also
encouraged many good-natured and pious people to take up the sword against
Hindus and other Pagans, not because they couldn't control their aggressive
instincts, but because they had been told that killing unbelievers was a
meritorious act. Good people have perpetrated evil because religious
authorities had depicted it as good.
This is material for a no-nonsense dialogue between Hindus and Muslims.
But before Hindus address Muslims about this, it is imperative that they
inform themselves about this painful history. Apart from unreflected
grievances, Hindus have so far not developed a serious critique of Islam's
doctrine and historical record. Often practising very sentimental,
un-philosophical varieties of their own religion, most Hindus have very
sketchy and distorted images of rival religions. Thus, they say that
Mohammed was an Avatar of Vishnu, and then think that they have cleverly
solv ed the Hindu-Muslim conflict by flattering the Prophet (in fact, it is
an insult to basic Muslim beliefs, which reject divine incarnation, apart
from indirectly associating the Prophet with Vishnu's incarnation as a
pig). Instead of the silly sop stories which pass as conducive to
secularism, Hindus should acquaint themselves with real history and real
religious doctrines.
Another thing which we should not forget is that Islam is ultimately
rooted in human nature. We need not believe the Muslim claim that the
Quran is of divine origin; but then it is not of diabolical origin either,
it is a human document. The Quran is in all respects the product of a
7th-century Arab businessman vaguely acquainted with Judeo-Christian
notions of monotheism and prophetism, and the good and evil elements in it
are very human. Even its negative elements appealed to human instincts,
e.g. when Mohammed promised a share in the booty of t he caravans he
robbed, numerous Arab Pagans took the bait and joined him. The undesirable
elements in Islamic doctrine stem from human nature, and can in essence be
found elsewhere as well. Keeping that in mind, it should be possible to
make a fair evaluation of Islam's career in India on the basis of factual
history
"Hindustan ki Masjidein"
"Muslims all over the world including those of India were hopefully looking up to Pakistan for help and guidance and whatever happened in Pakistan or any other Muslim country cast its shadow on the Indian Muslims also. The Pakistani debacle of 1971 had caused immense grief to Indian Muslims."
The speaker? Maulana Abul Hassan ALi Nadvi, otherwise known as Ali Mian, whom the press always refers to as the widely respected scholar and moderate Muslim leader. The source of the extract? An official note. The occasion? The reception given by the secretary-general of the Pakistan National Alliance to delegates of the First Asian Islamic Conference at Karachi in July 1978. Almost all important leaders of Islamic orthodoxy in India had gone for the meeting -- from the Darul Uloom Deoband, the organisation without reading the publications of which our press lauds as the Al Azhar of India, from the Jamat-e-Islami Hind, the Tabligh Jamaat, the JUUH...Naturally, Ali Mian was among the most prominent delegates.
The convenor of the conference? The Rabita-e-Alam-e-Islami, Mecca, set up by the King of Saudi Arabia, which among other things, decides which Islamic body the world over shall get how much money. Among the founding members of the Rabita? Ali Mian, the moderate leader.
In whose view, "A religious order cannot be established unless religion comes to weild political power and the system of governance is based on Islamic foundations?" Who lauds the "lofty idealism" and the "mature political outlook" of Iqbal which "lay at the base of the demand for Pakistan?" Who has scorn for the "the modernists of the Middle East -- from Ataturk to Nasser -- and who exhorts the King of Saudi Arabia to hold fast to the ways of orthodox Islam? On whose reckoning did the arrival of Islam alone raise the country from "the age of savagery to the age of progress," from "oblivion and obscurity" to "the pinnacle of name and fame," from its "parochial ambit" to "the family of man?" In whose view the slaughtering of the cows is "a great Islamic act?" In whose view, while it may not be so in other countries, in India it is "a great Islamic act" because the cow is worshipped in India?
The answer to each question: Ali Mian, the head of the All India Muslim Personal Law Board, the rector of the Nadwatul Ulema, Lucknow.
At the moment I am not on the question these views are justified or not, but on the more elementary one: We do not bother to learn the views of the person, we do not ascertain the idealogy which the "scholarly" works of the Nadwatul Ulema spreads, but the moment the place is raided a howl goes up. The minister of the state for internal security apologises. A cabinet minister from Delhi rushes and apologises. The chief minister of UP apologises. Two police officers -- one of the rank of IG and the other DIG -- are transfered out.
Look at how the place came to be raided. In the aftermath of the kidnapping of foreigeners and the subsquent encounter six persons were caught. Interrogation revealed that the operation had been masterminded by the now well-known student of the London School of Economics, and one "Shahji" of Pakistan. The latter had escaped. But during interrogation, one of the others disclosed the house in which the man stayed -- in Suiwala mohalla in old Delhi. The place was raided.
"Shahji" had not been to the place since the encounter, it transpired. But a briefcase was found. It yielded, among other things, an identity card of the Lucknow University and a railway ticket which had been used for a journey from Lucknow to Delhi on November 14, 1994. The identity card was taken to the University authorities in Lucknow. They established that it was a forgery.
A reservation had been secured against the railway ticket. Records were examined and it turned out that the reservation had been made for one "Khursheed Ahmed" who had given his address as Room 20/2 Athar Hostel, Nadwatul Ulema, Lucknow.
It was this reason that the place was raided that very night. When the policemen were trying to break open the door of the room, students surrounded them, started throwing stones etc. It is said that a country-made "bomb" was also hurled at them. The police fired, in self-defence, and in the air, they say.
The raid was effectively thwarted. The police had to retreat. The room could not be searched. The seven boys who had been picked up could not be interrogated -- Mulayam Singh insured that they were released before they could be questioned.
How can it be held that officers of the rank of IG and DIG are not competent to decide whether or not to conduct a raid upon the receipt of specific information? By what law can it be held that because an institution is a "minority institution" or "an educational institution" it is outside the reach of the police?
Now is it just that the position is so totally without any basis in law. What nails the matter is intelligence information about the manner in which ISI as well as agencies of the other Islamic countries are executing their plans in India.
Intelligence reports submitted to the highest levels of government document show the recent phase of the activity of these organisations began with the Taif Summit of the OIC in January 1981. How funds began to be systematically channeled through the Rabita-e-Alam-Islami, the organisation we encountered earlier, the Motmar al Alam al Islami and the Supreme World Council of Mosques. How these funds were given to mosques, madarsas, "centers of Islamic learning" and other Islamic organisations.
How the overseas Islamic organisations and their funds spawned a series of organisations in India and invigorated others. The Supreme World Council of Mosques, for instance, was established as a wing of the Rabita-e-Alam-e- Islami in 1978. In March 1980, this new organisation passed a resolution asking the Indian government "to show due reverence to Muslim houses of worship" and to reserve a suitable portion of its budget "for Muslim affairs." In October the same year, the parent organisation, the Rabita asked the Indian government that it be allowed to open an office in India "for Muslim affairs".
How the Amir of Jamaat-e-Islami Hind was a member of the executive of the Supreme World Council. How as a follow up of these initiatives, the Jamaat-e-Islami lost no time in establishing the All-India Council of Mosques at the Jamaat's All-India Conference at Hydrabad in February 1981.
How the Hydrabad meeting was closely guided by Sheikh Ali Mohammed al Mukhtar, the assistant secretary-general of the Supreme World Council.
How a systematic attempt began thereafter to transform the mosques in India into live centers of indoctrination and to knit them into a network.
How other organisations, hitherto unknown, suddenly became very energetic and prominent -- among these the Jammat Ahl-e-Hadees and the organisation from which pressmen receive statements regularly these days, the All India Milli Council. How this Council had hardly been known till one Dr Manzoor Alam returned from Saudi Arabia about five years ago, and how it soon became the fastest growing Muslim organisation in India. How apart from Dr manzoor Alam, Mujahid-ul-Islam Kasmi, the Qazi of that other "center of Islamic learning," the Imarat-e-Sharia of Bihar is its most important functionary.
How it has very substantial funds at its disposal, most of which come from Saudi Arabia. How it is in close touch with fundamentalist and militant organisations like SIMI, the Students Islamic Movement of India, which had been set up in 1977 by the Jamaat-e-Islami Hind. How the All-India Milli Council and similar bodies have been systematically projecting militant and sectarian positions and fomenting a separatist mentality among targetted Muslim groups.
The intelligence reports speak of the rapid linking-up of these organizations: Ahmed Ali, alias Palani Baba, President of the All India Jihad Committee, a militant outfit operating in Tamil Nadu, for instance is recorded as having asked his followers to work in coordination with the All-India Milli Council. How in early 1993, the Majlis-e-Numaindgan (the Council of Representatives) of the Jamaat-e-Islami Hind asked its general secretaries to set up an underground organisation, how its rukuns (active members) were asked to develop links with other Islamic bodies in every state.
The intelligence reports set out how ISI has set up operations in Nepal and Bangladesh. They specify the "organisations" which have been set up there through which Islamic organisations in India are being contacted and aided. They specify the "conferences" which have been organised in these countries as a cover for "scholars" and "theologians" to visit the places so as to cement the network. They speak of similar "conferences" in Iran and Saudi Arabia, of the Indian "scholars" who went there, and of the fallout for India. They speak of the great spurt in the number of "Islamic missionaries" coming to India in the last few years, and how the purpose of their coming here, to employ the officialise which these documents feel compelled to use, is solely to guide and encourage the Islamic institutions and organisations here.
The intelligence reports record how Muslims young men have been recruited for training in arms and explosives through organisations like SIMI, and the Islamic Sevak Sangh now rechristined as the People's Democratic Party in Kerala, how the functionaries of these organisations have played host to militants and the recruiting agents.
And so on. Much of this information has come from the horse's mouth, so to say -- for it has been obtained as a result of interrogation of terrorists and others who have been caught in the last five years.
Given this background and the obvious urgency of the matter, what are senior police officers to do when they chance upon information pointing to a specific room in a specific building -- be that a private house, a government office, a Hindu's house or a Muslim's house, an educational institution, or a "minority educational institution?"
Perhaps the information should have been cross-checked, for anyone can give any address while obtaining a railway reservation. But what if the person had escaped in the meanwhile? In any case, is it not for the officer on the spot to weigh the alternatives?
Instead of allowing government to penalise officers for doing their duty, we should:
*Have the government disclose the pattern intelligence agencies have formed about the way Islamic organisations are being used to jeopardize peace in the country;
*Urge that the government raid these places - and other places as the recent events at ISRO show - routinely so that it is established once for all that no organisation shall be a State within a State.
"India has massacred 60,000 Kashmiris, but the people of Kashmir will never rest till they have won freedom;" "India has deployed 700,000 soldiers in the Valley, and yet the Kashmiri mujahideen are inflicting heavy losses on them every day;" "How laughable it is that India has packed the Kargil sector with 40,000 troops, and just a handful of mujahidin are able to inflict humiliation upon humiliation on them;" Indian infrastructure has collapsed to such an extent that even those Indian casualties which were "lucky enough to be evacuated by air, had to wait for three days for a bed in Srinagar hospitals" -- such "facts" are repeated ad nauseum in Pakistani papers. Sixty thousand Kashmiris killed by India? Seven hundred thousand troops in Kashmir? Forty thousand troops in Kargil? Soldiers waiting for three days to get a hospital bed? We tend to dismiss such assertions as the usual lies -- friends who run one of our most conscientious news services about happenings in our neighbourhood, Public Opinion Trends, are so inured to these concoctions that they excise them from their reports! In fact, the concoctions deserve attention.
For one thing they are part of a world-view, they are part of an Ideology. Everything Pakistan does about Kashmir -- stoking terrorism, sending army regulars, spreading fabrications at every international gathering -- it pictures to itself as jihad, as a religious undertaking, indeed as an Allah-ordained duty. Concocting lies then becomes a device for discharging that duty. "War is stratagem," the Prophet has said, "War is deceit." [Sahih Muslim, Volume III, pp. 945, 990-91; Sahih al-Bukhari, Volume IV, pp. 166-67; Sunan Abu Dawud, Volume II, p. 728] Thus one may lie, one may kill the enemy while he is asleep, one may kill him by tricking him. [For instance, Sahih al-Bukhari, Volume IV, pp. 164-65, 167-68.] That is one problem: for the man or force weaned on jihad, the concoctions are an intrinsic part of the struggle he is waging, for him the fact that the war he is waging is Allah-ordained is a complete justification for cruelty, for lies and the rest; on our side, we don't just shut our eyes to the concoctions that result from it, we shut our eyes even more tightly to the Ideology of which they are but the result.
There is an immediate, practical result also. These sorts of "facts" and assertions are repeated so often that by now they have sunk into the subconscious of the average Pakistani. He actually believes that India has massacred sixty thousand Kashmiris, he actually believes that Kashmir is aflame, that Kashmiris are dying to merge into Pakistan, that it is just a matter of months and they will be able to do so. From this it is but a step to conclude that all that is necessary is to give one more push, to launch one more offensive, and the Kashmiris will rise, the place will go up in flames, India will be broken, the job will be done.
The believer, having internalised the concoction, just can't see why the world doesn't believe what he is putting out. As we have seen, Pakistani papers had themselves been reporting -- with evident self-congratulation -- that soldiers of the Pakistan Army have wrested posts from the Indian Army, that they have occupied a village in... As international opinion turned against Pakistan for that very reason, suddenly, as if a switch had been turned, references to the Pakistan Army ceased, and the victories were ascribed to the valiant mujahidin. Within days, references to these mythical mujahidin too were replaced -- now it was the "Kashmiri freedom fighters" who were inflicting the "humiliating defeats" on the Indian Army. One feature of course is that these switches come naturally -- as the war is a jihad in the cause of Allah, whichever thesis will serve The Great Cause is the one which must be pushed. The other is that the believer is just not able to see why the world does not swallow his fabrication.
As everything is a matter of belief in Allah, to question the "fact" which has been put out, to doubt a scenario -- the sheikhchili's scenario in which one favourable twist leads to another devastating turn -- becomes blasphemy, it becomes proof that one lacks faith, it is betrayal. Thus, not to believe that Indians have massacred sixty thousand Kashmiris, to doubt that Kashmir is on the brink of breaking away from India, not to believe that Kashmiris are pining to join Pakistan is to be unpatriotic, it is to lack faith in the fundamental notion that, as they all believe in Islam, all Muslims constitute one, seamless ummah. As a consequence, while not even the allies and props of Pakistan are buying its assertions today, self-delusion remains a duty!
The insurgency which Pakistan had orchestrated in Kashmir is dead: to cite a single index, while the number of tourists in the Valley had fallen to just 600 in 1996, this year they are running close to 250,000. Recruitment of locals has evaporated. But in the Pakistani press the insurgency is at the point of overturning the Indian State! A fundamental change has taken place in the area, writes a commentator in The News of 3 June. " ...Freedom fighters in Kashmir have attained self-sufficiency in weapons and have developed indigenous techniques of fighting which have become a way of life for them," he writes. "They fight under the cover of darkness, under the protection of mountains and in their own area which they know very well. They move in the area like wild goats and can reach anywhere without any difficulty. They return to their homes and hearths in the morning after accomplishing their task and join their family on the jobs which are needed to be done to earn livelihood." "Two weeks of fighting in the Kargil sector have established the following facts," the analyst continues. "That the indigenous insurrection movement in Kashmir is so strong and so well-armed that India can no longer hold it in check. It is also no longer possible for India to cross the international boundary and so the fighting will remain confined to Kashmir where India has always been the loser..."
"On the diplomatic front the Indians are playing on the back-foot," writes an analyst in The News of 4 June. "....The Kargil operation [of India], aimed at killing the Kashmir issue, will have helped to chisel away at the paralysed and hardened Kashmir position of the international players [an acknowledgment there!]. And the Kashmiris living under Indian control know that. Much like the Intifada which proved to be a potent stimulus for the Palestinians under Israeli occupation,
India's Kargil fiasco will renew the Kashmiri resolve to fight on. Psychologically, the fact that a mere 400 - 600 mujahidin have bogged down the world's third largest army for a few months, irrespective of the final outcome [another acknowledgment there!], will be a major morale booster for the Kashmiris of Kashmir." The diplomatic isolation of Pakistan is for all to see, but the analyst remarks, "Nawaz Sharief meanwhile, ably supported on foreign policy issues by his Information Minister and Foreign Office, has pursued a near-faultless India policy. He has mixed peace offers with commitment to his country's defence and projected nuclear strength with gentleness. He is indeed South Asia's strong man of peace...." Remember, The News is the paper which was till recently the special target of the attentions of Nawaz Sharief and his Information Minister!
Belief makes one not just blind, it makes one reckless. The Taliban in the madrasas are of course fed Quranic stories of the "wars" of Badr etc. But they are not the only ones. The regular soldier and officer of the Pakistani Army has them drilled into him just as deep. And the lesson from these stories which is stuffed into him is not some particular stratagem to be followed in a siege or an assault, say; the lesson he internalises is that Allah shall always come to the aid of believers, that the side of Allah shall prevail. So all one has to do is leap.
One of the things that strikes one in reading books from Pakistan, the analyses in their newspapers, judgments of their courts is the singular absence of subtlety, of shades. The analyses are gross: the categories are basic, the conclusions predictable. This is not the result merely of mental habits or capacities. Ideology makes grossness inevitable. Everything is either black or white, everyone is either a co-religionist or one who will some day deceive one, every engagement is going to turn out one way -- capitalism is certain to collapse, it is on the verge of collapsing, Allah is bound to come to the assistance of believers, His cause is bound to prevail...
There is another consequence -- Pakistani newspapers are replete with instances of it. The belief having been drilled into him that he is doing Allah's Will -- or, as in Marxism-Leninism, of History -- the believer just cannot believe that the fault may lie with him. As the war he is waging has been ordained by Allah, the one who is opposing him must, by definition, be doing so for some perverse reason, for some ulterior purpose. Pakistanis have been genuinely surprised at Washington's statements disapproving their crossing the Line of Control. They just cannot see that Pakistan might be in the wrong. Their analysts hint that the USA is tilting towards India because it is drooling at the prospect of India's large market! Commenting on a statement of the American Secretary of State, The Nation of June 6 remarks ruefully, "India being the bigger market for trade does not mean that the world should give up its moral values on political issues"! By the 8th, the paper is hinting at some even deeper mystery! Repeating the new fabrications on the Line of Control, the paper remarks in an editorial, "If despite India's strange illogicality, the US State Department chooses to buy the Indian accusations and discounts the Pakistani version of the incident, there has to be more to it than a fair assessment of the situation"!
The Indians cannot be fighting Pakistani troops because they have occupied Indian territory. They are doing so for some other, unworthy, deplorable reasons. Vajpayee is facing an election, and launching a war against Pakistan has been his party's traditional way of gathering votes! "The BJP government has collapsed despite its 'popular' nuclear policy," observes Najam Sethi's The Friday Times of 4-10 June in its editorial, "but it still clings to the old political tricks to garner votes. It is also hostage to an aggressive policy in Kashmir. If it lets up, the Congress will pillory it by adopting a more hawkish stance. India's politicians have therefore hog-tied themselves by their devotion to this vote-getting gimmick..." "They [the Indian politicians] have made de-escalation more difficult all round," it continues -- Pakistani troops cross the Line of Control, our forces, by fighting back, make de-escalation difficult! "The Congress government committed the 'popular' folly of sending troops to Siachin. But no later government has dared to withdraw troops from it..." So long as Pakistani troops were occupying Siachin it was far-sightedness, it became folly when Indians occupied it! And daring would consist in vacating Siachin for the Pakistani Army, not in holding it!
In this analysis the BJP government is strong enough to push its "old tricks to garner votes". In other analyses, the reason is the opposite! Writing in The Nation of 28 May, an analyst tells his readers that an Interim, weak government is in office in Delhi, and that "hawks in the Indian military establishment are ruling the roost," and that this is what accounts for the scale of the response, the air-strikes and the rest!
But such objective factors -- "old political tricks to garner votes" and the like -- are never enough for a believer. He must detect something deep, some fundamental perversity in the one who is being so obdurate as not to fall at the believer's feet. Predictably, therefore, that staple of Pakistani papers has returned: "Hindu cunning"! And this time, just as predictably, Mr Atal Behari Vajpayee is the epitome of it. "Mr Vajpayee has proved more two-faced than his predecessor," notes The Friday Times. "Vajpayee -- the man who showed statesmanship by describing his visit to Minar Pakistan as 'the defining moment in history' -- has only appeared at the bar of history as a clumsy pygmy," The News of 30 May tells its readers. "A short-sighted and pathetically parochial politician whose instincts for political survival are both reactionary and jingoistic. His passion for the cheap thrill coupled with the BJP's desire to regain a foothold in contemporary Indian politics have resulted in airstrikes on Kashmiri freedom fighters..."
It isn't just information from which Ideology insulates one. Ideology insulates one from experience just as much. When the believer succeeds, he is confirmed in the belief that the Ideology has driven into him -- that Allah is with him. But the Ideology has also driven another notion into him -- a notion that protects the Ideology from an adverse outcome, but by the same token disables the believer from learning. When they are defeated, the faithful have been taught to conclude, Allah is just testing their faith: Allah has put defeat in their path, they have been taught, to ascertain whether at such a time they lose faith in Allah's promise. Do they abandon their faith in Allah?, Allah wants to see. Do they blame Him rather than themselves?, Allah wants to make sure.
This Ideology-induced deafness is compounded in the case of Pakistan by the essentially authoritarian nature of both -- its society as well as polity. In free, democratic societies there is incessant self-examination. In authoritarian societies pasting blame on The Other becomes nature. The defeat in Vietnam caused an enormous amount of introspection in America: it led, among other things, to new strategic thinking, to new technologies. The rout in Bangladesh caused none in Pakistan. We see the same sequence today. Indian forces are rolling back the Pakistanis in Kargil. Internationally Pakistan stands isolated as never before. But Pakistani press is singing hosannas: the success of the mujahideen in holding the Indian Army at bay has inspired the freedom fighters of Kashmir, they sing to themselves, the uprising against India will now reach new heights; the Kashmir issue has been "irretrievably internationalized," they exult; the world now realizes that Kashmir can be the nuclear flash-point, they declare to their own satisfaction.
These features hold for Pakistanis in general, immersed as they are in, committed as they are to an Ideology, Islam. Each of them is compounded ten-fold in the case of the officer and soldier of the Pakistan Army. Stephen Cohen has noted how the "Sandhurst" and "American" generations of their officers have passed, how the officer-class consists increasingly of persons from the lower middle class and peasant stock. In the country at large these classes are among the ones which have been swept up most by Islamic rhetoric: and, what with the continuing collapse of educational institutions, at an accelerating pace. The success which the Army has achieved through the Taliban in Afghanistan also buttresses the notion that "the time of Islam has returned".
There are other factors too. The more intense Islamic rhetoric has become, the more cut-off from outside influences and opinions Pakistan has become, the Army even more so than other sections: almost the only thing which has kept an aperture open to the rest of the world is Pakistan's technological backwardness -- because of this backwardness, it has had to continue relying on other countries for technical upgradation, and hence some contrary ideas must still be sneaking in. But it is a tiny aperture: the countries from whom it secures the weapons are also ones whose life and ways its Ideology teaches it to hate and reject.
Not only is the Army, like other sections of Pakistani society, insulated from the world, it is insulated from those other sections within Pakistan too. The Army is overwhelmingly Punjabi. Within that one province, its recruits are overwhelmingly from a small clutch of five or six districts.
Furthermore, that the Army has such an over-weaning, predominant status in Pakistani society and governance impels a certain deafness: few dare question what it says and does, all the greater reason for the Army to conclude that what it is thinking is valid. And there is another twist. The Pakistani Army has great power, overwhelming power vis a vis other sections of society, but not esteem. That went -- first with the way it lost Pakistan in 1971, and then with the mess that the Army made of the country during the years it had absolute sway, the Zia years. Since then, while the success in Afghanistan has restored its esteem somewhat, this is counter-balanced with the reputation for corruption, the reputation for being involved in the drug-trade etc. which have got stuck to it.
To the faith of the believer, therefore, has been added a compulsion -- to prove itself again.
Each of these factors applies to organizations like the ISI twenty-fold. And to the terrorist organizations the ISI etc. have spawned -- a hundred-fold.
In a word, Kargil is but the latest of what Pakistan will continue to inflict on us. Defeating each such venture with demonstrative harshness is as much a part of the peace-process as pursuing every opening like Lahore.
"What is the VHP? Whom does it represent? What is its locus standi?", the Supreme Court asked the other day -- and it seemed to have done so in a tone that triggered much delight among secularists.
‘‘A strange question,’’ the PM remarked in the Rajya Sabha. A member was up and shouting, actually several secular ones were, interrupting the Prime Minister. Who are the VHP?... They don’t represent the Hindus... They will put a bullet through me..., so what?... The members seemed quite beside themselves. If the mere mention of its name causes so much reaction, the PM observed, then it certainly has locus standi.
In matters of religion and faith, standing is not acquired by winning elections, he said. It depends on the esteem in which people come to hold one...
A telling answer in itself. And it left the critics non-plussed.
Another side to the question that had fallen from the Bench too would have struck you. The Bench did not ask, as the Constitution Bench had not asked, ‘‘Who is Mohammed Aslam, alias ‘Bhure’? Whom does he represent? What is his locus standi?’’ It did not ask, ‘‘What is the Babri Masjid Action Committee? Whom does it represent? What is its locus standi?’’ It did not ask, ‘‘What is the ‘All India Muslim Law Board’? Whom does it represent? What is its locus standi?’’ How is it that doubt assailed it only in regard to the Vishwa Hindu Parishad?
To put the matter at the least, the Bench could have looked up the Supreme Court’s own judgement in the Ayodhya case itself! ‘‘The movement to construct a Ram temple at the site of the disputed structure gathered momentum in recent years which became a matter of great controversy and a source of tension,’’ the judgement quoted the (Narasimha Rao) Government’s ‘‘White Paper’’ as saying. ‘‘This led to several parleys the details of which are not very material for the present purpose. These parleys involving the Vishwa Hindu Parishad (VHP) and the All India Babri Masjid Action Committee (AIBMAC), however failed to resolve the dispute...’’ Again, ‘‘At the centre of the Ram Janma Bhumi - Babari Masjid dispute is the demand voiced by the Vishwa Hindu Parishad (VHP) and its allied organisations for the restoration of a site said to be the birthplace of Sri Ram in Ayodhya...’’
Yet again, ‘‘The VHP and its allied organisations base their demand on the assertion that...’’ And yet again, ‘‘The demand of the VHP has found support from the Bhartiya Janata Party...’’ And yet again, ‘‘It was also stated by certain Muslim leaders that if these assertions were proved, the Muslims would voluntarily hand over the disputed shrine to the Hindus. Naturally, this became the central issue in the negotiations between the VHP and the AIBMAC.’’
But suddenly, What is the VHP? Who does it represent? What is its locus standi?
In any event, that allusion to ‘‘parleys’’ holds a lesson we will do well to remember. One of the best things Mr Chandrashekhar did during his brief Prime Ministership was to get the two sides to agree that the only way to make progress was to exchange evidence on the matter. The two sides started meeting and exchanging documents and written arguments. The Babri Masjid Action Committee was guided by a clutch of Marxist historians -- actually, ‘‘guided by’’ is not quite right: it seemed just the front for these ‘‘eminent historians’’. The latter used the offices and facilities of the ICHR that they then controlled to prepare the AIBMAC submissions -- a fact that led the then Member Secretary to resign from his post.
The ‘‘evidence’’ that the Babri Masjid group submitted was no evidence at all. It was just a miscellaneous pile -- much of it puerile: that Rama was a King of Egypt, that he was born in Afghanistan, and the rest!
The VHP marshalled an array of evidence from archaeological sources, from historical records, from literary sources. That was the end of the ‘‘parleys’’! Realising that they could produce nothing to match what the VHP had submitted, the Marxist historians and the AIBMAC gentry just stopped attending the meetings. And it was this withdrawal, and the consequential death of the talks that Mr Chandrashekhar had initiated, as much as anything else that triggered the chain of events that led ultimately to the destruction of the mosque.
I did not doubt for a moment that the new efforts of the Shankaracharya of Kanchi would meet exactly the same fate. And for good reason. In one of the letters that he included in his 'A Bunch of Old Letters', Pandit Nehru used a phrase about Jinnah that describes this bunch, and its invariable device to the dot: ‘‘Mr Jinnah’s permanently negative answer,’’ Panditji wrote. This is the singular negotiating tactic of such individuals: just go on rejecting every formula that the other fellow brings up.
And the tragedy is -- the self-inflicted tragedy is -- that there always are persons, groups, powers that insist that the onus of producing the next formula, some formula which will incorporate an even greater concession to the other fellow is on us. And in the end we give in to this insistence. The power and groups that keep insisting that we go on producing new formulae: the British on the question of partition, the host of interlocutors on Kashmir, the secularists on the Ram Janmabhumi.
And the ones who merely keep deploying the ‘‘permanently negative answer’’: Jinnah kept rejecting every formula on partition; Pakistan keeps rejecting every formula on Kashmir; the Babri Masjid votaries keep, and will keep rejecting every formula on the Janmabhumi.
"Death is just an insignificant word for them," begins the report in The News of 28 November, 1997 on the annual gathering of the Mujahidin-e-Taiba. "Killing those who do not share their set of Islamic values is the only reality. The congregation was flooded with thousands of people with these beliefs..." "And the massive gathering of people delivered one message loud and clear," the paper reports, "there is no dearth of manpower in Pakistan for the fanatic forces to indoctrinate. 'If I die fighting, I will be greeted in heaven by Allah who will smile upon me,' said a 20-year old mujahid from Okra." The paper reproduces at length the views and exhortations of "Professor" Saeed who heads the organization which is conducting the congregation, the Jamaat Dawa-wal-Ishad. He conveys a simple message, it says : "It was God who had ordered the establishment of the law of Islam everywhere in the world." He calls for a jehad, says the paper, for ending the democratic system in Pakistan and turning it into "a pure Islamic State governed by strict Shariat laws." At the congregation he rejects democracy, proclaiming, "the notion of the sovereignty of the people is un-Islamic -- only Allah is sovereign." [That has been the provision in each of Pakistan's three Constitutions since the Objectives Resolution was passed in 1949.] And these notions have been well internalized by the congregation, the paper reports : "The whole place was full of signboards with slogans like 'Jamhooriat ka jawab, grenade and blast." (Our reply to democracy, grenade and blast). "The Dawa chief said his organization's main interest in Pakistan waas to pick people and train them to wage jehad in countries wherever an un-Islamic government was in power," the paper says. "God has ordained every Muslim to fight until his rule is established," he declared. "We have no option but to follow God's order."
As usual the weapons and moral of the participants strike awe. "The mediamen covering the event were shaken" The News says, "when a mujahid addressed the gathering from Bosnia and another from Kashmir via satellite phone. The latest wireless sets were in abundance, as of course were modern weaponry in the hands of youngsters." The paper carries and account of a youngster from Canada who has joined up for the jehad, and has thoroughly internalized the poison. "I would go to Kashmir as a volunteer but I have not yet been able to persuade my leaders to let me go," the paper quotes him as declaring, and adds, "He shares the dream of martyrdom with thousands of others who attended the annual gathering of the Mujahidin Lashkar-e-Taiba, a militant wing of the group." "Rehman has no second thoughts about his decision to wage jehad against those who have enslaved Muslim brothers in the world... Abdur Rehman agrees with his leader's doctrine that democracy (sovereignty of the people) is anti-Islamic as it is against the basic principle of Islam that sovereignty belongs to Allah. He believes that it is the basic duty of every young Muslim to take up arms against those who do not believe in the Islamic system. 'We should fight against those who oppose the establishment of this system,' he states firmly. Muridke serves both as a headquarters for Dawa and a training ground for militants destined for aKashmir, Bosnia, Chechnya and the southern Philippines where Muslim communities are seeking self-determination. Rehman is ready to fight anywhere when he is needed. 'I know we are considered terrorists in the West, but I reject this title. A terrorist is someone who hates the world. We don't hate the world. I just want to bring about the system called for by God so that society can be happier', he says."
In addition to the account of the gathering at Muridke, the January 1998 issue of Pakistan's carries a detailed interview with the Amir of the Lashkar Taiba, Mohammed Khan. "There are Muslim organizations which preach and work on the missionary level inside and outside Pakistan," the Amir tells the correspondent, "but they usually steer clear of jehad. However, not only has the need for jehad always existed, the present conditions demand it more than ever."
Nor is the Amir at all reticent in naming the targets of the organization's jehad. He tells the publication,
"Our jehad is confined strictly to non-Muslims, and particularly Hindus and Jews, the two main enemies of the Muslims. The Quran too has declared these two groups to be enemies (of Islam). These two powers are creating problems for Muslims and for Pakistan. "To my mind the Hindus are what the Quran calls 'mushriks' (polutheists). This (Hinduism) is the worst form of shirk (polytheism) in which 30 million gods are worshipped. And from here shirk has been smuggled to other nations of the world. Hindus are creating problems for us directly. If God gives us the power we will enlarge the scope of jehad to include the Jews, who are the worst danger for the Muslims."
The Amir maintains that jehad is the cure for the sectarian strife which is tearing Pakistan -- his cure for it, in a word, is to export the conflict! The correspondent asks the Amir for his reactions to the charge that organizations such as the Lashkar have fomented a militancy which has in turn given rise to sectarianism, violence and crime. As one would expect, the Amir starts with a conspiracy theory :
"I feel that the opposite is true. For quite some time a conspiracy has been hatched against the Muslims. Shias and Sunnis have been made to fight each other, and Sunnis have been made to fight amongst themselves. A conspiracy has been hatched to encourage sectarianism, and its ill-effects are there for all to see. The conspirators did this to prevent Muslims from engaging in jehad. "The Jews have made this play in Egypt. They have made those people fight each other who could have fought against Israel. You find the same thing with the Shia-Sunni conflict. They (the conspirators) know that if Muslims are united, their wrath will be directed against the infidels."
Quite apart from everything else, if it really is the case that "if the Muslims were united, their wrath will be directed against the infidels," that would in itself constitute a complete case for fomenting the conspiracy which the Amir accuses the infidels of having hatched ! Not just that, the Amir prescribes jehad as the remedy for sectarian violence which is endemic to Islam ! He tells the publication,
"But if you study those people objectively -- those who have been engaged in jehad either in Afghanistan, Kashmir or elsewhere -- you will find that those who are making sacrifices have started coming closer together. Those who have joined jehad have been saved from sectarian conflict. "I see a large number of people who have left these useless things behind and are joining jehad in Kashmir. Neither the Milli Yakjehti Council nor Mr Nawaz Sharif can succeed in putting an end to sectarianism. The credit goes to jehad in Kashmir."
Indeed, in the Amir's considered view, jehad is the medicine not just for sectarian violence. It is the way to kick-start Islamic peoples into the new technologies!
The Amir says,
"In fact, when the Muslims were engaged in jehad, in the early days of their history, they had a grasp over science and technology. It was when Muslims gave up jehad that science and technology also went into the hands of others. This is natural. The one who possesses power also commands science, the economy and politics. The Christians won this power after a long time which began with the Crusades. It is very obvious - the technology which was centered at the Biatul Hikat in Baghdad has now been transferred to Europe. Today, if the Muslims really want to regain their former glory, it is not enough to do a PhD in Europe, although there is no harm in doing so. But achieving real power is a necessity."
He is circumspect, but only a bit, about the relationship of the organization with the intelligence and security agencies of Pakistan. Asked about it, the Amir says,
"If you wage jehad and that too against countries and organised armies, you cannot afford to make any mistakes. You must get help from wherever you can, whether it is from governments or individuals. Even if the Chinese Government agrees to help us against India, we should take the offer because, in order to break a target, you have to gather resources by all possible means. Despite the problems involved in outside funding, I feel that we should get help from wherever we can, from our Government or any other government which can help us against India."
The Amir is asked next for his views about democracy. He is explicit as can be :
"Democracy is among the menaces we inherited from an alien government. These are all useless practices and part of the system we are fighting against. Many of our brothers feel that they will be able to establish an Islamic system while working within this system. They are mistaken. It is not possible to work within a democracy and establish an Islamic system. This is trash, and you just dirty your hands dealing with it. If God gives us a chance we will try to bring in the pure concept of an Islamic Caliphate."
And how will the cadre be prepared for this overturning? The Amir comes back to his sovereign remedy, jehad :
"Pakistan is an ideal place for us to work in. We enjoy freedom to carry out our work and educational institutions are also located here. We will prepare mujahideen preachers and an alternative leadership. And through jehad, God will give this work success and countries will break. When change comes it will come when those opposing Islam will be crushed and then comes the time when you have to take the field."
"By force ?," asks the interviewer. "Yes," says the Amir, "that is a must."
The issue of The Herald carries a companion report about what it says is "the most widely circulated religious publication in the country," the Majla-al-Dawa. The magazine sold about 5000 copies in 1989, reports The Herald, now it sells around 70,000 copies. At Rs 12 per copy. It is the organ of the Dawa-al-Irshad. The Herald's account of the mind-set of the editor and his team, as well as of the contents of the magazine is as disturbing, as it is predictable.
"'The magazine team, and its editor in particular," The Herald says, "has traveled far and wide -- to shrines, temples, jails and even musical gatherings -- in search of 'satanic' practices. Once uncovered, these goings-on are written about in detail." The Herald's account continues,
"The enterprising editor, Amir Hamza, has traveled as far as Iran to uncover evil practices. During his travels to that country, he took the daredevil step of visiting its prisons and published a fascinating report, titled 'From Iran's jails and dungeons' ... "
In another such story, 'On the Tomb of the Homosexual Saint', the magazine reports from the annual festival of Madho Lal Hussain and informs its readers about the 'perverted ways' of the Saint and his followers. In a similar article on Riaz Gohar Shahi, another famous pir, the magazine traces his life-history in an attempt to prove that he was a fraud.
"However, no religious leader has received more attention from the Majla team than Tahirul Qadri, Chief of the Tehrik Millhajul Quran, a Barelvi Sunni group. Members of the Dawa are Ahle Hadith, expounding an austere, Arabic version of Islam. To them, Minhajul Quran's brand of religion is tainted with the influence of Hinduism. The Majla team is determined to 'purify' the Islam practiced in the subcontinent, and target Qadri so that 'those who do not know him may guard against his evil designs, and those who know him can nip the evil in the bud.'
"Not only does Majla take a hard-line against such 'evil designs', it is also severely critical of mysticism in Islam and considers this movement to be a deviation from the path of the Prophet...."
Nor are the concerns of the magazine limited to merely religious observances. The editors are in the forefront of campaigns to exorcise day to day life of the Devil and his conspiracies. The Herald mentions a special crusade which is glorified in a series of articles entitled, 'television murders'. "Here the television set is evil personified, and the ritual 'murder' of television sets at the hands of youngmen, mostly fresh converts to the Lashkar Taiba, are reported," The Herald informs us. "One such story reads : 'All the brothers and sisters were watching a film on the VCR when Nadim entered the room. His religious ghairat (pride) was stirred and, taking a brick in his hand, he broke the television set into pieces with two or three blows.' Where entire families are in agreement over the danger of television, TV sets are smashed ceremoniously on a stage at Lashkar meetings..."
And, of course, there are statements, exhortations, wills of "martyrs" who have "sacrificed their lives" for liberating Kashmir ! The Herald reproduces a typical letter from a "martyr" :
"My dear father, mother, brothers and sisters, "If you really love me, you should bear the news of my martyrdom with courage and be thankful to God. I request my mother and sisters to observe purdah, shun sin, say their prayers and pray to God to accept my martyrdom. I request my father to send my brothers for (military) training and also to educate others about jehad. It is an excellent path which leads straight to paradise. "I request you to break your television set soon after reading my will so that our house is free from the influence of Satan, and God is pleased with us all. I request you again to be thankful to God for my martyrdom. You should know that your son has died the death of a martyr. He did not die while drinking alcohol, watching a movie or television. Rather, he died fighting against the enemies of God, and is alive in Paradise forever.
"You should not pay heed to those who say that these people (the Lashkar Taiba) get our children killed in Kashmir. You should read the Quran and Hadith and see how God has ordered jehad and what great gifts have been set aside for martyrs. The Prophet of God has said, 'On the Day of Judgment, every martyr will be allowed to take 70 persons to Paradise.' It is a big gift. Do pray for me.
(Signed) Abu Marsad"
How convenient! Not only has the man made himself available for a "cause" which the Amir has selected, he has made it all the easier for the Amir to acquire replacements by making his closest relatives feel guilty if they fail to supply the remaining brothers to the Lashkar. He has advocated the very points that the Lashkar is urging -- right down to destroying the TV set! And he has so thoughtfully absolved the Lashkar from all criticism.
Notice too how very helpful are the accounts of Paradise and of the gifts that Allah has so thoughtfully provided in the hereafter for those who make themselves available to organizations like the Lashkar! But to revert to our immediate concern, Kashmir :
These accounts of the Lashkar and of the Dawa is typical. The Dawa is but one of a host of organizations which are dedicated to exterminating the conspiracies of Kafirs, in particular to "liberating" Kashmir from India.
That activity is now not just a religious mission for these organizations -- it is the honey-pot : it is the device which gets them money from Government, from the laity, from Islamic Governments and organizations abroad.
Their recruits are murdering people in Kashmir. And we are desisting from even giving information about the groups and about their proclaimed design to our own people...
The devout constructed so many mosques, Maulana Abdul Hai records, they lavished such huge amounts and such labors on them that they cannot be all reckoned, that every city, town, hamlet came to be adorned by a mosque. He says that he will therefore have to be content with setting out the facts of just a few of the well-known ones.
Qawwat al-Islam Mosque at Delhi
"According to my findings the first mosque of Delhi is Qubbat al-Islam or Quwwat al-Islam which, it is said, Qutub-Din Aibak constructed in H. 587 after demolishing the temple built by Prithvi Raj and leaving certain parts of the temple; and when he returned from Ghazni in H. 592, he started building, under orders from Shihabuddin Ghori, a huge mosque of inimitable red stones, and certain parts of the temple were included in the mosque. After that, when Shamsud-Din Altamish became the king, he built, on both sides of it, edifices of white stones, and on one side of it he started constructing the loftiest of all towers which has no equal in the world for its beauty and strength."
The Mosque at Jaunpur
"This was built by Sultan Ibrahim Sharqi with chiseled stones. Originally, it was a Hindu temple after demolishing which he constructed the mosque. It is known as the Atala Masjid. The Sultan used to offer his Friday and Id prayers in it, and Qazi Shihbud-Din gave lessons in it"
The Mosque at Kanauj
"This mosque stands on an elevated ground inside the Fort of Kanauj. It is well-known that it was built on the foundations of some Hindu temple (that stood) here. It is a beautiful mosque. They say that it was built by Ibrahim Sharqi in H. 809 as is recorded in Gharbat Nigar. "
The Jami Mosque at Etawah
"This mosque stands on the bank of the Jamuna at Etawah. There was a Hindu temple at this place, on the site of which this mosque was constructed. It is also patterned after the mosque at Kanauj. Probably it is one of the monuments of the Sharqi Sultans."
Babri Masjid at Ayodhya
"This mosque was constructed by Babar at Ayodhya which Hindus call the birth place of Ramchandraji. There is a famous story about his wife Sita. It is said Sita had a temple here in which she lived and cooked food for her husband. On that very site Babar constructed this mosque in H. 963 "
Mosques of Aalamgir Aurangzeb
"It is said that the mosque of Benares was built by Alamgir on the site of Vishweshwar Temple. That temple was very tall and held as holy among the Hindus. On this very site and with those very stones he constructed a lofty mosque, and its ancient stones were rearranged after being embedded in the walls of the mosque. It is one of the renowned mosques of Hindustan. The second mosque at Beneras is the one which was built by Alamgir on the bank of Ganga with chiseled stones. This also is a renowned mosque of Hindustan. It has 28 towers, each of which is 238 feet tall. This is on the bank of the Ganga and its foundations extend to the depth of the waters. Alamgir built mosque at Mathura. It is said that this mosque was built on the site of the Gobind Dev Temple which was very strong and beautiful as well as exquisite"
"It is said"
But the Maulana is not testifying to the facts. He is merely reporting what was believed. He repeatedly says, "It is said that".
That seems to be a figure of speech with the Maulana. When describing the construction of the Quwwatul Islam mosque by Qutubuddin Aibak, for instance he uses the same "It is said".
If the facts were in doubt, would a scholar of Ali Mian's diligence and commitment not have commented on them in his fullbodied foreword? Indeed, he would have decided against republishing them as he decided not to republish much of the original book.
And if the scholars had felt that the passages could be that easily disposed of, why should any effort have been made to take a work to the excellence of which a scholar of Ali Mian's stature has testified in such a fullsome manner, and what has been done to this one? And what is that?
Each reference to each of these mosques having been constructed on the sites of temples with, as in the case of Benaras, the stones of the very temples which were demolished for that very purpose have been censored out of the English version of the book ! Each one of the passages on each one of the seven mosques!
Indeed there is not just censorship but substitution. In the Urdu volume we are told in regard to the mosque at Kanauj for instance that "This mosque stands on an elevated ground inside the fort of Kanauj. It is well known that it was built on the foundation of some Hindu temple that stood here." In the English version we are told in regard to the same mosque that "It occupied a commanding site, believed to have been the place earlier occupied by an old and decayed fort".
If the passages could have been explained away by referring to the "It is said", why would anyone have thought it necessary to remove these passages from the English version -- that is the version which is likely to be read by persons other than the faithful? Why would anyone bowdlerize the book of a major scholar in this way?
Conclusions
But that, though obvious, weighs little with me. The fact that temples were broken and mosques constructed in their place is well known. Nor is the fact that the materials of the temples -- the stones and the idols -- were used in constructing the mosque, news. It was thought that this was the way to announce hegemony. It was thought that this was the way to strike at the heart of the conquered -- for in those days the temple was not just a place of worship; it was the hub of the community's life, of its learning, of its social life. So the lines in the book which bear on this practice are of no earth-shaking significance in themselves. Their real significance -- and I dare say that they are but the smallest, most innocuous example that one can think of on the mosque-temple business -- lies in the evasion and concealment they have spurred. I have it on good authority that the passages have been known for long, and well known to those who have been stoking the Babri Masjid issue.
(Several other modern Muslim historians and epigraphists accept that the fact that many other mosques including the Babri Masjid at Ayodhya stand on the sites of Hindu temples.)
That is the significant thing; they have known them, and their impulse has been to conceal and bury rather than to ascertain the truth.
I have little doubt that a rational solution can be found for the Babri Masjid-Ram Janmabhoomi tangle, a solution which will respect the sentiments, the essentials, of the religions of all.
But no solution can be devised if the issue is going to be made the occasion for a show of strength by either side, if it is going to be converted into a symbol for establishing who shall prevail.
The fate of Maulana Abdul Hai's passages -- and I do not know whether the Urdu version itself was not a conveniently sanitized version of the original Arabic Volume -- illustrates the cynical manner in which those who spoke the passions of religion to further their politics are going about the matter.
Those who proceed by such cynical calculations sow havoc for all of us, for Muslims, for Hindus, for all. Those who remain silent in the face of such cynicism, such calculations help them sow the havoc.
Will we shed our evasions and concealment? Will we at last learn to speak and face the whole truth? To see how communalism of one side justifies and stokes that of the other? To see that these "leaders" are not interested in facts, not in the religion, not in a building or a site, but in power, in their personal power, and in that alone? That for them religion is but an instrument, an instrument which is so attractive because the costs of wielding it fall on others, on their followers, and not on them?
Will we never call a halt to them?
The problem that illicit small arms and light weapons constitute is well known. During the past decade these weapons have been the weapons of choice in 46 out of 49 major conflicts. They have claimed on an average, 300,000 lives. 90 percent of those killed have been civilians, and 80 percent of the killed have been women and children.
In India, we are particularly aware of the lethality of these weapons; in the past twenty years about 35,000 innocent persons have been killed by terrorists -- all using illicit small arms and explosives. The seizures of illicit arms and explosives by our security agencies -and surely these represent but a fraction of the quantities to which the terrorists have had access -- would be enough to equip a few divisions of a regular army: the numbers themselves demonstrate the magnitude of haemorrhage of illicit arms with which law-abiding societies are faced.
Nor are the effects limited to the deaths caused by organised terror and violence. Innocents also suffer because of gun inflicted homicides and random acts of violence: these by themselves account for two hundred thousand deaths every year.
No country or region has been spared the destructive consequences of proliferation of small arms and explosives. Open, plural and liberal societies are particularly vulnerable to their destablising effects in the hands of terrorists and insurgents. Entire communities are torn asunder. Democratic processes -- elections, for instance -- are perverted. Groups and agencies whose very nature is the antithesis of openness, of democracy, of plurality, are the ones that wrest dominance.
In a word, the problem is as grave as can be. And we need to act on it "with the urgency of a man whose hair are on fire."
The first step in tackling the problem is to sharpen our focus. It is true that of the 500 million small arms and light weapons currently held the world over, the illicit ones held by criminals, terrorists and armed insurgents and secessionists amount to around 5 million -- that is, about one percent. But five million is no small number by itself. And these are the ones that today inflict the most devastating effects on societies and countries. Similarly, while three-fourths of the small arms trade is legal, illicit trade in weapons and ammunition accounts for about one and a half billion dollars a year. We should focus on these illicit weapons, on this illicit trade.
Second, we should move to prevent further additions to the existing stockpile of illicit weapons. For this purpose the international community should develop a comprehensive tracing system. This in turn would entail marking weapons, comprehensively, at the production stage, detailed record-keeping and a ready willingness to share information. A collective approach alone will guarantee traceability and promote transparency. It will also give the signal that is required: that all of us are determined to join hands to roll back this menace.
Third, while transferring weapons, States must exercise due care and a sense of responsibility. Transfers to non-state actors or unauthorized entities are the catalyst for violence. Such transfers also run the greatest risk of unauthorized retransfers, thus breeding further destruction. An international norm against such transfers is therefore essential and timely.
Fourth, every study shows that the twin problems of the illicit trade in small arms and terrorism are inextricably intertwined with another lethal pair: the traffic in drugs and money laundering. The work of this Conference, therefore, will be greatly helped by, and should in turn facilitate international initiatives, that are underway on these related problems.
Fifth, an indispensable element of this programme must be the reconstruction of societies where conflicts have abated. In the years of violence that would have preceded, institutions and trust would have been shattered. People will give up arms more readily when they once again feel safe enough to trust their life and limb in the hands of State institutions. We must collectively strive to wean the fractured society away from the culture of violence to a culture of peace -- through recovery of illicit weapons, and by generating security through new institutional frameworks based on democracy, justice, equity and order in which economic and social development can be sustained. Such action requires international cooperation involving governments, non-governmental organizations and civil society at large -- it requires international cooperation of an even more comprehensive kind than the specific problem we are here to consider.
Afzal Saved; Indians Shamed.
So is this the Moment of the truth?
What I am expected to do? Feel proud and celebrate the “secularism”? OR shall hang my head in the shame?
What message is being conveyed to the brave soldiers? Is it that you will be sacrificed at the “altar” of secularism and the political expediency?
What is important INDIA or fist full of votes in UP elections?
How will the parents encourage their children to join the Armed forces? If this is how we treat the “memories” of those who laid their lives to protect “POLITICAL CLASS”, the question, which comes to any body’s mind, is
DID THEY DO RIGHT THING?
How I wish that Mr. CLEAN and Dr. Good or the Balidaan Devi answered to the nation.
I refuse to believe that neither of them have any time to answer to such a “COMMUNALIST”, as your truly.
This nation is mine too and like any other Indian who takes pride in being INDIAN, I have the right to demand these answers.
OR is it I am asking right questions but from wrong people?
Very Hurt and Shameful,
In painting Goddess Saraswati naked M.F. Hussein, his secularist advocates argue, is merely exercising his Fundamental Right to freedom of expression, he is merely giving form to his artistic, creative urge. The first question is: How come the freedom and creative urge of the thousands and thousands of artists our country has have never led even one of them to ever paint or draw a picture of Prophet Muhammad in which his face is manifest? I am not on the point of dress or undress, the features could have been made as celestial and handsome as our artists could have imagined -- why is it that they never got the urge to draw or sculpt even the handsomest representation of the Prophet?
The rationalization is that doing so would have hurt the religious sentiments of the Muslims, the Prophet himself having forbidden all representations. The reason, as distinct from the rationalization, is different: were an artist to make such a representation Muslims would be ignited by their controllers to riot, they would not let that artist live in peace thereafter.
Notice first that in the lexicon of those who are shouting for Hussein the point about not hurting religious sentiments manifestly does not apply to the Hindus: in their case the alternate principle of the right of the artist to paint as he pleases takes precedence. The Hindus notice this duality more and more.
Indeed they notice the length to which some are prepared to exercise their right to give full rein to their creative urge, disregarding what Hindus might feel as a consequence. As recently as August last year, the art gallery of the INDIA TODAY group, ART TODAY held an exhibition of "modern Indian miniatures". Prominent among the paintings on display was one that showed a naked ( that is, completel
"Muslims all over the world including those of India were hopefully looking up to Pakistan for help and guidance and whatever happened in Pakistan or any other Muslim country cast its shadow on the Indian Muslims also. The Pakistani debacle of 1971 had caused immense grief to Indian Muslims."
The speaker? Maulana Abul Hassan ALi Nadvi, otherwise known as Ali Mian, whom the press always refers to as the widely respected scholar and moderate Muslim leader. The source of the extract? An official note. The occasion? The reception given by the secretary-general of the Pakistan National Alliance to delegates of the First Asian Islamic Conference at Karachi in July 1978. Almost all important leaders of Islamic orthodoxy in India had gone for the meeting -- from the Darul Uloom Deoband, the organisation without reading the publications of which our press lauds as the Al Azhar of India, from the Jamat-e-Islami Hind, the Tabligh Jamaat, the JUUH...Naturally, Ali Mian was among the most prominent delegates.
The convenor of the conference? The Rabita-e-Alam-e-Islami, Mecca, set up by the King of Saudi Arabia, which among other things, decides which Islamic body the world over shall get how much money. Among the founding members of the Rabita? Ali Mian, the moderate leader.
In whose view, "A religious order cannot be established unless religion comes to weild political power and the system of governance is based on Islamic foundations?" Who lauds the "lofty idealism" and the "mature political outlook" of Iqbal which "lay at the base of the demand for Pakistan?" Who has scorn for the "the modernists of the Middle East -- from Ataturk to Nasser -- and who exhorts the King of Saudi Arabia to hold fast to the ways of orthodox Islam? On whose reckoning did the arrival of Islam alone raise the country from "the age of savagery to the age of progress," from "oblivion and obscurity" to "the pinnacle of name and fame," from its "parochial ambit" to "the family of man?" In whose view the slaughtering of the cows is "a great Islamic act?" In whose view, while it may not be so in other countries, in India it is "a great Islamic act" because the cow is worshipped in India?
The answer to each question: Ali Mian, the head of the All India Muslim Personal Law Board, the rector of the Nadwatul Ulema, Lucknow.
At the moment I am not on the question these views are justified or not, but on the more elementary one: We do not bother to learn the views of the person, we do not ascertain the idealogy which the "scholarly" works of the Nadwatul Ulema spreads, but the moment the place is raided a howl goes up. The minister of the state for internal security apologises. A cabinet minister from Delhi rushes and apologises. The chief minister of UP apologises. Two police officers -- one of the rank of IG and the other DIG -- are transfered out.
Look at how the place came to be raided. In the aftermath of the kidnapping of foreigeners and the subsquent encounter six persons were caught. Interrogation revealed that the operation had been masterminded by the now well-known student of the London School of Economics, and one "Shahji" of Pakistan. The latter had escaped. But during interrogation, one of the others disclosed the house in which the man stayed -- in Suiwala mohalla in old Delhi. The place was raided.
"Shahji" had not been to the place since the encounter, it transpired. But a briefcase was found. It yielded, among other things, an identity card of the Lucknow University and a railway ticket which had been used for a journey from Lucknow to Delhi on November 14, 1994. The identity card was taken to the University authorities in Lucknow. They established that it was a forgery.
A reservation had been secured against the railway ticket. Records were examined and it turned out that the reservation had been made for one "Khursheed Ahmed" who had given his address as Room 20/2 Athar Hostel, Nadwatul Ulema, Lucknow.
It was this reason that the place was raided that very night. When the policemen were trying to break open the door of the room, students surrounded them, started throwing stones etc. It is said that a country-made "bomb" was also hurled at them. The police fired, in self-defence, and in the air, they say.
The raid was effectively thwarted. The police had to retreat. The room could not be searched. The seven boys who had been picked up could not be interrogated -- Mulayam Singh insured that they were released before they could be questioned.
How can it be held that officers of the rank of IG and DIG are not competent to decide whether or not to conduct a raid upon the receipt of specific information? By what law can it be held that because an institution is a "minority institution" or "an educational institution" it is outside the reach of the police?
Now is it just that the position is so totally without any basis in law. What nails the matter is intelligence information about the manner in which ISI as well as agencies of the other Islamic countries are executing their plans in India.
Intelligence reports submitted to the highest levels of government document show the recent phase of the activity of these organisations began with the Taif Summit of the OIC in January 1981. How funds began to be systematically channeled through the Rabita-e-Alam-Islami, the organisation we encountered earlier, the Motmar al Alam al Islami and the Supreme World Council of Mosques. How these funds were given to mosques, madarsas, "centers of Islamic learning" and other Islamic organisations.
How the overseas Islamic organisations and their funds spawned a series of organisations in India and invigorated others. The Supreme World Council of Mosques, for instance, was established as a wing of the Rabita-e-Alam-e- Islami in 1978. In March 1980, this new organisation passed a resolution asking the Indian government "to show due reverence to Muslim houses of worship" and to reserve a suitable portion of its budget "for Muslim affairs." In October the same year, the parent organisation, the Rabita asked the Indian government that it be allowed to open an office in India "for Muslim affairs".
How the Amir of Jamaat-e-Islami Hind was a member of the executive of the Supreme World Council. How as a follow up of these initiatives, the Jamaat-e-Islami lost no time in establishing the All-India Council of Mosques at the Jamaat's All-India Conference at Hydrabad in February 1981.
How the Hydrabad meeting was closely guided by Sheikh Ali Mohammed al Mukhtar, the assistant secretary-general of the Supreme World Council.
How a systematic attempt began thereafter to transform the mosques in India into live centers of indoctrination and to knit them into a network.
How other organisations, hitherto unknown, suddenly became very energetic and prominent -- among these the Jammat Ahl-e-Hadees and the organisation from which pressmen receive statements regularly these days, the All India Milli Council. How this Council had hardly been known till one Dr Manzoor Alam returned from Saudi Arabia about five years ago, and how it soon became the fastest growing Muslim organisation in India. How apart from Dr manzoor Alam, Mujahid-ul-Islam Kasmi, the Qazi of that other "center of Islamic learning," the Imarat-e-Sharia of Bihar is its most important functionary.
How it has very substantial funds at its disposal, most of which come from Saudi Arabia. How it is in close touch with fundamentalist and militant organisations like SIMI, the Students Islamic Movement of India, which had been set up in 1977 by the Jamaat-e-Islami Hind. How the All-India Milli Council and similar bodies have been systematically projecting militant and sectarian positions and fomenting a separatist mentality among targetted Muslim groups.
The intelligence reports speak of the rapid linking-up of these organizations: Ahmed Ali, alias Palani Baba, President of the All India Jihad Committee, a militant outfit operating in Tamil Nadu, for instance is recorded as having asked his followers to work in coordination with the All-India Milli Council. How in early 1993, the Majlis-e-Numaindgan (the Council of Representatives) of the Jamaat-e-Islami Hind asked its general secretaries to set up an underground organisation, how its rukuns (active members) were asked to develop links with other Islamic bodies in every state.
The intelligence reports set out how ISI has set up operations in Nepal and Bangladesh. They specify the "organisations" which have been set up there through which Islamic organisations in India are being contacted and aided. They specify the "conferences" which have been organised in these countries as a cover for "scholars" and "theologians" to visit the places so as to cement the network. They speak of similar "conferences" in Iran and Saudi Arabia, of the Indian "scholars" who went there, and of the fallout for India. They speak of the great spurt in the number of "Islamic missionaries" coming to India in the last few years, and how the purpose of their coming here, to employ the officialise which these documents feel compelled to use, is solely to guide and encourage the Islamic institutions and organisations here.
The intelligence reports record how Muslims young men have been recruited for training in arms and explosives through organisations like SIMI, and the Islamic Sevak Sangh now rechristined as the People's Democratic Party in Kerala, how the functionaries of these organisations have played host to militants and the recruiting agents.
And so on. Much of this information has come from the horse's mouth, so to say -- for it has been obtained as a result of interrogation of terrorists and others who have been caught in the last five years.
Given this background and the obvious urgency of the matter, what are senior police officers to do when they chance upon information pointing to a specific room in a specific building -- be that a private house, a government office, a Hindu's house or a Muslim's house, an educational institution, or a "minority educational institution?"
Perhaps the information should have been cross-checked, for anyone can give any address while obtaining a railway reservation. But what if the person had escaped in the meanwhile? In any case, is it not for the officer on the spot to weigh the alternatives?
Instead of allowing government to penalise officers for doing their duty, we should:
*Have the government disclose the pattern intelligence agencies have formed about the way Islamic organisations are being used to jeopardize peace in the country;
*Urge that the government raid these places - and other places as the recent events at ISRO show - routinely so that it is established once for all that no organisation shall be a State within a State.
"India has massacred 60,000 Kashmiris, but the people of Kashmir will never rest till they have won freedom;" "India has deployed 700,000 soldiers in the Valley, and yet the Kashmiri mujahideen are inflicting heavy losses on them every day;" "How laughable it is that India has packed the Kargil sector with 40,000 troops, and just a handful of mujahidin are able to inflict humiliation upon humiliation on them;" Indian infrastructure has collapsed to such an extent that even those Indian casualties which were "lucky enough to be evacuated by air, had to wait for three days for a bed in Srinagar hospitals" -- such "facts" are repeated ad nauseum in Pakistani papers. Sixty thousand Kashmiris killed by India? Seven hundred thousand troops in Kashmir? Forty thousand troops in Kargil? Soldiers waiting for three days to get a hospital bed? We tend to dismiss such assertions as the usual lies -- friends who run one of our most conscientious news services about happenings in our neighbourhood, Public Opinion Trends, are so inured to these concoctions that they excise them from their reports! In fact, the concoctions deserve attention.
For one thing they are part of a world-view, they are part of an Ideology. Everything Pakistan does about Kashmir -- stoking terrorism, sending army regulars, spreading fabrications at every international gathering -- it pictures to itself as jihad, as a religious undertaking, indeed as an Allah-ordained duty. Concocting lies then becomes a device for discharging that duty. "War is stratagem," the Prophet has said, "War is deceit." [Sahih Muslim, Volume III, pp. 945, 990-91; Sahih al-Bukhari, Volume IV, pp. 166-67; Sunan Abu Dawud, Volume II, p. 728] Thus one may lie, one may kill the enemy while he is asleep, one may kill him by tricking him. [For instance, Sahih al-Bukhari, Volume IV, pp. 164-65, 167-68.] That is one problem: for the man or force weaned on jihad, the concoctions are an intrinsic part of the struggle he is waging, for him the fact that the war he is waging is Allah-ordained is a complete justification for cruelty, for lies and the rest; on our side, we don't just shut our eyes to the concoctions that result from it, we shut our eyes even more tightly to the Ideology of which they are but the result.
There is an immediate, practical result also. These sorts of "facts" and assertions are repeated so often that by now they have sunk into the subconscious of the average Pakistani. He actually believes that India has massacred sixty thousand Kashmiris, he actually believes that Kashmir is aflame, that Kashmiris are dying to merge into Pakistan, that it is just a matter of months and they will be able to do so. From this it is but a step to conclude that all that is necessary is to give one more push, to launch one more offensive, and the Kashmiris will rise, the place will go up in flames, India will be broken, the job will be done.
The believer, having internalised the concoction, just can't see why the world doesn't believe what he is putting out. As we have seen, Pakistani papers had themselves been reporting -- with evident self-congratulation -- that soldiers of the Pakistan Army have wrested posts from the Indian Army, that they have occupied a village in... As international opinion turned against Pakistan for that very reason, suddenly, as if a switch had been turned, references to the Pakistan Army ceased, and the victories were ascribed to the valiant mujahidin. Within days, references to these mythical mujahidin too were replaced -- now it was the "Kashmiri freedom fighters" who were inflicting the "humiliating defeats" on the Indian Army. One feature of course is that these switches come naturally -- as the war is a jihad in the cause of Allah, whichever thesis will serve The Great Cause is the one which must be pushed. The other is that the believer is just not able to see why the world does not swallow his fabrication.
As everything is a matter of belief in Allah, to question the "fact" which has been put out, to doubt a scenario -- the sheikhchili's scenario in which one favourable twist leads to another devastating turn -- becomes blasphemy, it becomes proof that one lacks faith, it is betrayal. Thus, not to believe that Indians have massacred sixty thousand Kashmiris, to doubt that Kashmir is on the brink of breaking away from India, not to believe that Kashmiris are pining to join Pakistan is to be unpatriotic, it is to lack faith in the fundamental notion that, as they all believe in Islam, all Muslims constitute one, seamless ummah. As a consequence, while not even the allies and props of Pakistan are buying its assertions today, self-delusion remains a duty!
The insurgency which Pakistan had orchestrated in Kashmir is dead: to cite a single index, while the number of tourists in the Valley had fallen to just 600 in 1996, this year they are running close to 250,000. Recruitment of locals has evaporated. But in the Pakistani press the insurgency is at the point of overturning the Indian State! A fundamental change has taken place in the area, writes a commentator in The News of 3 June. " ...Freedom fighters in Kashmir have attained self-sufficiency in weapons and have developed indigenous techniques of fighting which have become a way of life for them," he writes. "They fight under the cover of darkness, under the protection of mountains and in their own area which they know very well. They move in the area like wild goats and can reach anywhere without any difficulty. They return to their homes and hearths in the morning after accomplishing their task and join their family on the jobs which are needed to be done to earn livelihood." "Two weeks of fighting in the Kargil sector have established the following facts," the analyst continues. "That the indigenous insurrection movement in Kashmir is so strong and so well-armed that India can no longer hold it in check. It is also no longer possible for India to cross the international boundary and so the fighting will remain confined to Kashmir where India has always been the loser..."
"On the diplomatic front the Indians are playing on the back-foot," writes an analyst in The News of 4 June. "....The Kargil operation [of India], aimed at killing the Kashmir issue, will have helped to chisel away at the paralysed and hardened Kashmir position of the international players [an acknowledgment there!]. And the Kashmiris living under Indian control know that. Much like the Intifada which proved to be a potent stimulus for the Palestinians under Israeli occupation,
India's Kargil fiasco will renew the Kashmiri resolve to fight on. Psychologically, the fact that a mere 400 - 600 mujahidin have bogged down the world's third largest army for a few months, irrespective of the final outcome [another acknowledgment there!], will be a major morale booster for the Kashmiris of Kashmir." The diplomatic isolation of Pakistan is for all to see, but the analyst remarks, "Nawaz Sharief meanwhile, ably supported on foreign policy issues by his Information Minister and Foreign Office, has pursued a near-faultless India policy. He has mixed peace offers with commitment to his country's defence and projected nuclear strength with gentleness. He is indeed South Asia's strong man of peace...." Remember, The News is the paper which was till recently the special target of the attentions of Nawaz Sharief and his Information Minister!
Belief makes one not just blind, it makes one reckless. The Taliban in the madrasas are of course fed Quranic stories of the "wars" of Badr etc. But they are not the only ones. The regular soldier and officer of the Pakistani Army has them drilled into him just as deep. And the lesson from these stories which is stuffed into him is not some particular stratagem to be followed in a siege or an assault, say; the lesson he internalises is that Allah shall always come to the aid of believers, that the side of Allah shall prevail. So all one has to do is leap.
One of the things that strikes one in reading books from Pakistan, the analyses in their newspapers, judgments of their courts is the singular absence of subtlety, of shades. The analyses are gross: the categories are basic, the conclusions predictable. This is not the result merely of mental habits or capacities. Ideology makes grossness inevitable. Everything is either black or white, everyone is either a co-religionist or one who will some day deceive one, every engagement is going to turn out one way -- capitalism is certain to collapse, it is on the verge of collapsing, Allah is bound to come to the assistance of believers, His cause is bound to prevail...
There is another consequence -- Pakistani newspapers are replete with instances of it. The belief having been drilled into him that he is doing Allah's Will -- or, as in Marxism-Leninism, of History -- the believer just cannot believe that the fault may lie with him. As the war he is waging has been ordained by Allah, the one who is opposing him must, by definition, be doing so for some perverse reason, for some ulterior purpose. Pakistanis have been genuinely surprised at Washington's statements disapproving their crossing the Line of Control. They just cannot see that Pakistan might be in the wrong. Their analysts hint that the USA is tilting towards India because it is drooling at the prospect of India's large market! Commenting on a statement of the American Secretary of State, The Nation of June 6 remarks ruefully, "India being the bigger market for trade does not mean that the world should give up its moral values on political issues"! By the 8th, the paper is hinting at some even deeper mystery! Repeating the new fabrications on the Line of Control, the paper remarks in an editorial, "If despite India's strange illogicality, the US State Department chooses to buy the Indian accusations and discounts the Pakistani version of the incident, there has to be more to it than a fair assessment of the situation"!
The Indians cannot be fighting Pakistani troops because they have occupied Indian territory. They are doing so for some other, unworthy, deplorable reasons. Vajpayee is facing an election, and launching a war against Pakistan has been his party's traditional way of gathering votes! "The BJP government has collapsed despite its 'popular' nuclear policy," observes Najam Sethi's The Friday Times of 4-10 June in its editorial, "but it still clings to the old political tricks to garner votes. It is also hostage to an aggressive policy in Kashmir. If it lets up, the Congress will pillory it by adopting a more hawkish stance. India's politicians have therefore hog-tied themselves by their devotion to this vote-getting gimmick..." "They [the Indian politicians] have made de-escalation more difficult all round," it continues -- Pakistani troops cross the Line of Control, our forces, by fighting back, make de-escalation difficult! "The Congress government committed the 'popular' folly of sending troops to Siachin. But no later government has dared to withdraw troops from it..." So long as Pakistani troops were occupying Siachin it was far-sightedness, it became folly when Indians occupied it! And daring would consist in vacating Siachin for the Pakistani Army, not in holding it!
In this analysis the BJP government is strong enough to push its "old tricks to garner votes". In other analyses, the reason is the opposite! Writing in The Nation of 28 May, an analyst tells his readers that an Interim, weak government is in office in Delhi, and that "hawks in the Indian military establishment are ruling the roost," and that this is what accounts for the scale of the response, the air-strikes and the rest!
But such objective factors -- "old political tricks to garner votes" and the like -- are never enough for a believer. He must detect something deep, some fundamental perversity in the one who is being so obdurate as not to fall at the believer's feet. Predictably, therefore, that staple of Pakistani papers has returned: "Hindu cunning"! And this time, just as predictably, Mr Atal Behari Vajpayee is the epitome of it. "Mr Vajpayee has proved more two-faced than his predecessor," notes The Friday Times. "Vajpayee -- the man who showed statesmanship by describing his visit to Minar Pakistan as 'the defining moment in history' -- has only appeared at the bar of history as a clumsy pygmy," The News of 30 May tells its readers. "A short-sighted and pathetically parochial politician whose instincts for political survival are both reactionary and jingoistic. His passion for the cheap thrill coupled with the BJP's desire to regain a foothold in contemporary Indian politics have resulted in airstrikes on Kashmiri freedom fighters..."
It isn't just information from which Ideology insulates one. Ideology insulates one from experience just as much. When the believer succeeds, he is confirmed in the belief that the Ideology has driven into him -- that Allah is with him. But the Ideology has also driven another notion into him -- a notion that protects the Ideology from an adverse outcome, but by the same token disables the believer from learning. When they are defeated, the faithful have been taught to conclude, Allah is just testing their faith: Allah has put defeat in their path, they have been taught, to ascertain whether at such a time they lose faith in Allah's promise. Do they abandon their faith in Allah?, Allah wants to see. Do they blame Him rather than themselves?, Allah wants to make sure.
This Ideology-induced deafness is compounded in the case of Pakistan by the essentially authoritarian nature of both -- its society as well as polity. In free, democratic societies there is incessant self-examination. In authoritarian societies pasting blame on The Other becomes nature. The defeat in Vietnam caused an enormous amount of introspection in America: it led, among other things, to new strategic thinking, to new technologies. The rout in Bangladesh caused none in Pakistan. We see the same sequence today. Indian forces are rolling back the Pakistanis in Kargil. Internationally Pakistan stands isolated as never before. But Pakistani press is singing hosannas: the success of the mujahideen in holding the Indian Army at bay has inspired the freedom fighters of Kashmir, they sing to themselves, the uprising against India will now reach new heights; the Kashmir issue has been "irretrievably internationalized," they exult; the world now realizes that Kashmir can be the nuclear flash-point, they declare to their own satisfaction.
These features hold for Pakistanis in general, immersed as they are in, committed as they are to an Ideology, Islam. Each of them is compounded ten-fold in the case of the officer and soldier of the Pakistan Army. Stephen Cohen has noted how the "Sandhurst" and "American" generations of their officers have passed, how the officer-class consists increasingly of persons from the lower middle class and peasant stock. In the country at large these classes are among the ones which have been swept up most by Islamic rhetoric: and, what with the continuing collapse of educational institutions, at an accelerating pace. The success which the Army has achieved through the Taliban in Afghanistan also buttresses the notion that "the time of Islam has returned".
There are other factors too. The more intense Islamic rhetoric has become, the more cut-off from outside influences and opinions Pakistan has become, the Army even more so than other sections: almost the only thing which has kept an aperture open to the rest of the world is Pakistan's technological backwardness -- because of this backwardness, it has had to continue relying on other countries for technical upgradation, and hence some contrary ideas must still be sneaking in. But it is a tiny aperture: the countries from whom it secures the weapons are also ones whose life and ways its Ideology teaches it to hate and reject.
Not only is the Army, like other sections of Pakistani society, insulated from the world, it is insulated from those other sections within Pakistan too. The Army is overwhelmingly Punjabi. Within that one province, its recruits are overwhelmingly from a small clutch of five or six districts.
Furthermore, that the Army has such an over-weaning, predominant status in Pakistani society and governance impels a certain deafness: few dare question what it says and does, all the greater reason for the Army to conclude that what it is thinking is valid. And there is another twist. The Pakistani Army has great power, overwhelming power vis a vis other sections of society, but not esteem. That went -- first with the way it lost Pakistan in 1971, and then with the mess that the Army made of the country during the years it had absolute sway, the Zia years. Since then, while the success in Afghanistan has restored its esteem somewhat, this is counter-balanced with the reputation for corruption, the reputation for being involved in the drug-trade etc. which have got stuck to it.
To the faith of the believer, therefore, has been added a compulsion -- to prove itself again.
Each of these factors applies to organizations like the ISI twenty-fold. And to the terrorist organizations the ISI etc. have spawned -- a hundred-fold.
In a word, Kargil is but the latest of what Pakistan will continue to inflict on us. Defeating each such venture with demonstrative harshness is as much a part of the peace-process as pursuing every opening like Lahore.
"What is the VHP? Whom does it represent? What is its locus standi?", the Supreme Court asked the other day -- and it seemed to have done so in a tone that triggered much delight among secularists.
‘‘A strange question,’’ the PM remarked in the Rajya Sabha. A member was up and shouting, actually several secular ones were, interrupting the Prime Minister. Who are the VHP?... They don’t represent the Hindus... They will put a bullet through me..., so what?... The members seemed quite beside themselves. If the mere mention of its name causes so much reaction, the PM observed, then it certainly has locus standi.
In matters of religion and faith, standing is not acquired by winning elections, he said. It depends on the esteem in which people come to hold one...
A telling answer in itself. And it left the critics non-plussed.
Another side to the question that had fallen from the Bench too would have struck you. The Bench did not ask, as the Constitution Bench had not asked, ‘‘Who is Mohammed Aslam, alias ‘Bhure’? Whom does he represent? What is his locus standi?’’ It did not ask, ‘‘What is the Babri Masjid Action Committee? Whom does it represent? What is its locus standi?’’ It did not ask, ‘‘What is the ‘All India Muslim Law Board’? Whom does it represent? What is its locus standi?’’ How is it that doubt assailed it only in regard to the Vishwa Hindu Parishad?
To put the matter at the least, the Bench could have looked up the Supreme Court’s own judgement in the Ayodhya case itself! ‘‘The movement to construct a Ram temple at the site of the disputed structure gathered momentum in recent years which became a matter of great controversy and a source of tension,’’ the judgement quoted the (Narasimha Rao) Government’s ‘‘White Paper’’ as saying. ‘‘This led to several parleys the details of which are not very material for the present purpose. These parleys involving the Vishwa Hindu Parishad (VHP) and the All India Babri Masjid Action Committee (AIBMAC), however failed to resolve the dispute...’’ Again, ‘‘At the centre of the Ram Janma Bhumi - Babari Masjid dispute is the demand voiced by the Vishwa Hindu Parishad (VHP) and its allied organisations for the restoration of a site said to be the birthplace of Sri Ram in Ayodhya...’’
Yet again, ‘‘The VHP and its allied organisations base their demand on the assertion that...’’ And yet again, ‘‘The demand of the VHP has found support from the Bhartiya Janata Party...’’ And yet again, ‘‘It was also stated by certain Muslim leaders that if these assertions were proved, the Muslims would voluntarily hand over the disputed shrine to the Hindus. Naturally, this became the central issue in the negotiations between the VHP and the AIBMAC.’’
But suddenly, What is the VHP? Who does it represent? What is its locus standi?
In any event, that allusion to ‘‘parleys’’ holds a lesson we will do well to remember. One of the best things Mr Chandrashekhar did during his brief Prime Ministership was to get the two sides to agree that the only way to make progress was to exchange evidence on the matter. The two sides started meeting and exchanging documents and written arguments. The Babri Masjid Action Committee was guided by a clutch of Marxist historians -- actually, ‘‘guided by’’ is not quite right: it seemed just the front for these ‘‘eminent historians’’. The latter used the offices and facilities of the ICHR that they then controlled to prepare the AIBMAC submissions -- a fact that led the then Member Secretary to resign from his post.
The ‘‘evidence’’ that the Babri Masjid group submitted was no evidence at all. It was just a miscellaneous pile -- much of it puerile: that Rama was a King of Egypt, that he was born in Afghanistan, and the rest!
The VHP marshalled an array of evidence from archaeological sources, from historical records, from literary sources. That was the end of the ‘‘parleys’’! Realising that they could produce nothing to match what the VHP had submitted, the Marxist historians and the AIBMAC gentry just stopped attending the meetings. And it was this withdrawal, and the consequential death of the talks that Mr Chandrashekhar had initiated, as much as anything else that triggered the chain of events that led ultimately to the destruction of the mosque.
I did not doubt for a moment that the new efforts of the Shankaracharya of Kanchi would meet exactly the same fate. And for good reason. In one of the letters that he included in his 'A Bunch of Old Letters', Pandit Nehru used a phrase about Jinnah that describes this bunch, and its invariable device to the dot: ‘‘Mr Jinnah’s permanently negative answer,’’ Panditji wrote. This is the singular negotiating tactic of such individuals: just go on rejecting every formula that the other fellow brings up.
And the tragedy is -- the self-inflicted tragedy is -- that there always are persons, groups, powers that insist that the onus of producing the next formula, some formula which will incorporate an even greater concession to the other fellow is on us. And in the end we give in to this insistence. The power and groups that keep insisting that we go on producing new formulae: the British on the question of partition, the host of interlocutors on Kashmir, the secularists on the Ram Janmabhumi.
And the ones who merely keep deploying the ‘‘permanently negative answer’’: Jinnah kept rejecting every formula on partition; Pakistan keeps rejecting every formula on Kashmir; the Babri Masjid votaries keep, and will keep rejecting every formula on the Janmabhumi.
"Death is just an insignificant word for them," begins the report in The News of 28 November, 1997 on the annual gathering of the Mujahidin-e-Taiba. "Killing those who do not share their set of Islamic values is the only reality. The congregation was flooded with thousands of people with these beliefs..." "And the massive gathering of people delivered one message loud and clear," the paper reports, "there is no dearth of manpower in Pakistan for the fanatic forces to indoctrinate. 'If I die fighting, I will be greeted in heaven by Allah who will smile upon me,' said a 20-year old mujahid from Okra." The paper reproduces at length the views and exhortations of "Professor" Saeed who heads the organization which is conducting the congregation, the Jamaat Dawa-wal-Ishad. He conveys a simple message, it says : "It was God who had ordered the establishment of the law of Islam everywhere in the world." He calls for a jehad, says the paper, for ending the democratic system in Pakistan and turning it into "a pure Islamic State governed by strict Shariat laws." At the congregation he rejects democracy, proclaiming, "the notion of the sovereignty of the people is un-Islamic -- only Allah is sovereign." [That has been the provision in each of Pakistan's three Constitutions since the Objectives Resolution was passed in 1949.] And these notions have been well internalized by the congregation, the paper reports : "The whole place was full of signboards with slogans like 'Jamhooriat ka jawab, grenade and blast." (Our reply to democracy, grenade and blast). "The Dawa chief said his organization's main interest in Pakistan waas to pick people and train them to wage jehad in countries wherever an un-Islamic government was in power," the paper says. "God has ordained every Muslim to fight until his rule is established," he declared. "We have no option but to follow God's order."
As usual the weapons and moral of the participants strike awe. "The mediamen covering the event were shaken" The News says, "when a mujahid addressed the gathering from Bosnia and another from Kashmir via satellite phone. The latest wireless sets were in abundance, as of course were modern weaponry in the hands of youngsters." The paper carries and account of a youngster from Canada who has joined up for the jehad, and has thoroughly internalized the poison. "I would go to Kashmir as a volunteer but I have not yet been able to persuade my leaders to let me go," the paper quotes him as declaring, and adds, "He shares the dream of martyrdom with thousands of others who attended the annual gathering of the Mujahidin Lashkar-e-Taiba, a militant wing of the group." "Rehman has no second thoughts about his decision to wage jehad against those who have enslaved Muslim brothers in the world... Abdur Rehman agrees with his leader's doctrine that democracy (sovereignty of the people) is anti-Islamic as it is against the basic principle of Islam that sovereignty belongs to Allah. He believes that it is the basic duty of every young Muslim to take up arms against those who do not believe in the Islamic system. 'We should fight against those who oppose the establishment of this system,' he states firmly. Muridke serves both as a headquarters for Dawa and a training ground for militants destined for aKashmir, Bosnia, Chechnya and the southern Philippines where Muslim communities are seeking self-determination. Rehman is ready to fight anywhere when he is needed. 'I know we are considered terrorists in the West, but I reject this title. A terrorist is someone who hates the world. We don't hate the world. I just want to bring about the system called for by God so that society can be happier', he says."
In addition to the account of the gathering at Muridke, the January 1998 issue of Pakistan's carries a detailed interview with the Amir of the Lashkar Taiba, Mohammed Khan. "There are Muslim organizations which preach and work on the missionary level inside and outside Pakistan," the Amir tells the correspondent, "but they usually steer clear of jehad. However, not only has the need for jehad always existed, the present conditions demand it more than ever."
Nor is the Amir at all reticent in naming the targets of the organization's jehad. He tells the publication,
"Our jehad is confined strictly to non-Muslims, and particularly Hindus and Jews, the two main enemies of the Muslims. The Quran too has declared these two groups to be enemies (of Islam). These two powers are creating problems for Muslims and for Pakistan. "To my mind the Hindus are what the Quran calls 'mushriks' (polutheists). This (Hinduism) is the worst form of shirk (polytheism) in which 30 million gods are worshipped. And from here shirk has been smuggled to other nations of the world. Hindus are creating problems for us directly. If God gives us the power we will enlarge the scope of jehad to include the Jews, who are the worst danger for the Muslims."
The Amir maintains that jehad is the cure for the sectarian strife which is tearing Pakistan -- his cure for it, in a word, is to export the conflict! The correspondent asks the Amir for his reactions to the charge that organizations such as the Lashkar have fomented a militancy which has in turn given rise to sectarianism, violence and crime. As one would expect, the Amir starts with a conspiracy theory :
"I feel that the opposite is true. For quite some time a conspiracy has been hatched against the Muslims. Shias and Sunnis have been made to fight each other, and Sunnis have been made to fight amongst themselves. A conspiracy has been hatched to encourage sectarianism, and its ill-effects are there for all to see. The conspirators did this to prevent Muslims from engaging in jehad. "The Jews have made this play in Egypt. They have made those people fight each other who could have fought against Israel. You find the same thing with the Shia-Sunni conflict. They (the conspirators) know that if Muslims are united, their wrath will be directed against the infidels."
Quite apart from everything else, if it really is the case that "if the Muslims were united, their wrath will be directed against the infidels," that would in itself constitute a complete case for fomenting the conspiracy which the Amir accuses the infidels of having hatched ! Not just that, the Amir prescribes jehad as the remedy for sectarian violence which is endemic to Islam ! He tells the publication,
"But if you study those people objectively -- those who have been engaged in jehad either in Afghanistan, Kashmir or elsewhere -- you will find that those who are making sacrifices have started coming closer together. Those who have joined jehad have been saved from sectarian conflict. "I see a large number of people who have left these useless things behind and are joining jehad in Kashmir. Neither the Milli Yakjehti Council nor Mr Nawaz Sharif can succeed in putting an end to sectarianism. The credit goes to jehad in Kashmir."
Indeed, in the Amir's considered view, jehad is the medicine not just for sectarian violence. It is the way to kick-start Islamic peoples into the new technologies!
The Amir says,
"In fact, when the Muslims were engaged in jehad, in the early days of their history, they had a grasp over science and technology. It was when Muslims gave up jehad that science and technology also went into the hands of others. This is natural. The one who possesses power also commands science, the economy and politics. The Christians won this power after a long time which began with the Crusades. It is very obvious - the technology which was centered at the Biatul Hikat in Baghdad has now been transferred to Europe. Today, if the Muslims really want to regain their former glory, it is not enough to do a PhD in Europe, although there is no harm in doing so. But achieving real power is a necessity."
He is circumspect, but only a bit, about the relationship of the organization with the intelligence and security agencies of Pakistan. Asked about it, the Amir says,
"If you wage jehad and that too against countries and organised armies, you cannot afford to make any mistakes. You must get help from wherever you can, whether it is from governments or individuals. Even if the Chinese Government agrees to help us against India, we should take the offer because, in order to break a target, you have to gather resources by all possible means. Despite the problems involved in outside funding, I feel that we should get help from wherever we can, from our Government or any other government which can help us against India."
The Amir is asked next for his views about democracy. He is explicit as can be :
"Democracy is among the menaces we inherited from an alien government. These are all useless practices and part of the system we are fighting against. Many of our brothers feel that they will be able to establish an Islamic system while working within this system. They are mistaken. It is not possible to work within a democracy and establish an Islamic system. This is trash, and you just dirty your hands dealing with it. If God gives us a chance we will try to bring in the pure concept of an Islamic Caliphate."
And how will the cadre be prepared for this overturning? The Amir comes back to his sovereign remedy, jehad :
"Pakistan is an ideal place for us to work in. We enjoy freedom to carry out our work and educational institutions are also located here. We will prepare mujahideen preachers and an alternative leadership. And through jehad, God will give this work success and countries will break. When change comes it will come when those opposing Islam will be crushed and then comes the time when you have to take the field."
"By force ?," asks the interviewer. "Yes," says the Amir, "that is a must."
The issue of The Herald carries a companion report about what it says is "the most widely circulated religious publication in the country," the Majla-al-Dawa. The magazine sold about 5000 copies in 1989, reports The Herald, now it sells around 70,000 copies. At Rs 12 per copy. It is the organ of the Dawa-al-Irshad. The Herald's account of the mind-set of the editor and his team, as well as of the contents of the magazine is as disturbing, as it is predictable.
"'The magazine team, and its editor in particular," The Herald says, "has traveled far and wide -- to shrines, temples, jails and even musical gatherings -- in search of 'satanic' practices. Once uncovered, these goings-on are written about in detail." The Herald's account continues,
"The enterprising editor, Amir Hamza, has traveled as far as Iran to uncover evil practices. During his travels to that country, he took the daredevil step of visiting its prisons and published a fascinating report, titled 'From Iran's jails and dungeons' ... "
In another such story, 'On the Tomb of the Homosexual Saint', the magazine reports from the annual festival of Madho Lal Hussain and informs its readers about the 'perverted ways' of the Saint and his followers. In a similar article on Riaz Gohar Shahi, another famous pir, the magazine traces his life-history in an attempt to prove that he was a fraud.
"However, no religious leader has received more attention from the Majla team than Tahirul Qadri, Chief of the Tehrik Millhajul Quran, a Barelvi Sunni group. Members of the Dawa are Ahle Hadith, expounding an austere, Arabic version of Islam. To them, Minhajul Quran's brand of religion is tainted with the influence of Hinduism. The Majla team is determined to 'purify' the Islam practiced in the subcontinent, and target Qadri so that 'those who do not know him may guard against his evil designs, and those who know him can nip the evil in the bud.'
"Not only does Majla take a hard-line against such 'evil designs', it is also severely critical of mysticism in Islam and considers this movement to be a deviation from the path of the Prophet...."
Nor are the concerns of the magazine limited to merely religious observances. The editors are in the forefront of campaigns to exorcise day to day life of the Devil and his conspiracies. The Herald mentions a special crusade which is glorified in a series of articles entitled, 'television murders'. "Here the television set is evil personified, and the ritual 'murder' of television sets at the hands of youngmen, mostly fresh converts to the Lashkar Taiba, are reported," The Herald informs us. "One such story reads : 'All the brothers and sisters were watching a film on the VCR when Nadim entered the room. His religious ghairat (pride) was stirred and, taking a brick in his hand, he broke the television set into pieces with two or three blows.' Where entire families are in agreement over the danger of television, TV sets are smashed ceremoniously on a stage at Lashkar meetings..."
And, of course, there are statements, exhortations, wills of "martyrs" who have "sacrificed their lives" for liberating Kashmir ! The Herald reproduces a typical letter from a "martyr" :
"My dear father, mother, brothers and sisters, "If you really love me, you should bear the news of my martyrdom with courage and be thankful to God. I request my mother and sisters to observe purdah, shun sin, say their prayers and pray to God to accept my martyrdom. I request my father to send my brothers for (military) training and also to educate others about jehad. It is an excellent path which leads straight to paradise. "I request you to break your television set soon after reading my will so that our house is free from the influence of Satan, and God is pleased with us all. I request you again to be thankful to God for my martyrdom. You should know that your son has died the death of a martyr. He did not die while drinking alcohol, watching a movie or television. Rather, he died fighting against the enemies of God, and is alive in Paradise forever.
"You should not pay heed to those who say that these people (the Lashkar Taiba) get our children killed in Kashmir. You should read the Quran and Hadith and see how God has ordered jehad and what great gifts have been set aside for martyrs. The Prophet of God has said, 'On the Day of Judgment, every martyr will be allowed to take 70 persons to Paradise.' It is a big gift. Do pray for me.
(Signed) Abu Marsad"
How convenient! Not only has the man made himself available for a "cause" which the Amir has selected, he has made it all the easier for the Amir to acquire replacements by making his closest relatives feel guilty if they fail to supply the remaining brothers to the Lashkar. He has advocated the very points that the Lashkar is urging -- right down to destroying the TV set! And he has so thoughtfully absolved the Lashkar from all criticism.
Notice too how very helpful are the accounts of Paradise and of the gifts that Allah has so thoughtfully provided in the hereafter for those who make themselves available to organizations like the Lashkar! But to revert to our immediate concern, Kashmir :
These accounts of the Lashkar and of the Dawa is typical. The Dawa is but one of a host of organizations which are dedicated to exterminating the conspiracies of Kafirs, in particular to "liberating" Kashmir from India.
That activity is now not just a religious mission for these organizations -- it is the honey-pot : it is the device which gets them money from Government, from the laity, from Islamic Governments and organizations abroad.
Their recruits are murdering people in Kashmir. And we are desisting from even giving information about the groups and about their proclaimed design to our own people...
The devout constructed so many mosques, Maulana Abdul Hai records, they lavished such huge amounts and such labors on them that they cannot be all reckoned, that every city, town, hamlet came to be adorned by a mosque. He says that he will therefore have to be content with setting out the facts of just a few of the well-known ones.
Qawwat al-Islam Mosque at Delhi
"According to my findings the first mosque of Delhi is Qubbat al-Islam or Quwwat al-Islam which, it is said, Qutub-Din Aibak constructed in H. 587 after demolishing the temple built by Prithvi Raj and leaving certain parts of the temple; and when he returned from Ghazni in H. 592, he started building, under orders from Shihabuddin Ghori, a huge mosque of inimitable red stones, and certain parts of the temple were included in the mosque. After that, when Shamsud-Din Altamish became the king, he built, on both sides of it, edifices of white stones, and on one side of it he started constructing the loftiest of all towers which has no equal in the world for its beauty and strength."
The Mosque at Jaunpur
"This was built by Sultan Ibrahim Sharqi with chiseled stones. Originally, it was a Hindu temple after demolishing which he constructed the mosque. It is known as the Atala Masjid. The Sultan used to offer his Friday and Id prayers in it, and Qazi Shihbud-Din gave lessons in it"
The Mosque at Kanauj
"This mosque stands on an elevated ground inside the Fort of Kanauj. It is well-known that it was built on the foundations of some Hindu temple (that stood) here. It is a beautiful mosque. They say that it was built by Ibrahim Sharqi in H. 809 as is recorded in Gharbat Nigar. "
The Jami Mosque at Etawah
"This mosque stands on the bank of the Jamuna at Etawah. There was a Hindu temple at this place, on the site of which this mosque was constructed. It is also patterned after the mosque at Kanauj. Probably it is one of the monuments of the Sharqi Sultans."
Babri Masjid at Ayodhya
"This mosque was constructed by Babar at Ayodhya which Hindus call the birth place of Ramchandraji. There is a famous story about his wife Sita. It is said Sita had a temple here in which she lived and cooked food for her husband. On that very site Babar constructed this mosque in H. 963 "
Mosques of Aalamgir Aurangzeb
"It is said that the mosque of Benares was built by Alamgir on the site of Vishweshwar Temple. That temple was very tall and held as holy among the Hindus. On this very site and with those very stones he constructed a lofty mosque, and its ancient stones were rearranged after being embedded in the walls of the mosque. It is one of the renowned mosques of Hindustan. The second mosque at Beneras is the one which was built by Alamgir on the bank of Ganga with chiseled stones. This also is a renowned mosque of Hindustan. It has 28 towers, each of which is 238 feet tall. This is on the bank of the Ganga and its foundations extend to the depth of the waters. Alamgir built mosque at Mathura. It is said that this mosque was built on the site of the Gobind Dev Temple which was very strong and beautiful as well as exquisite"
"It is said"
But the Maulana is not testifying to the facts. He is merely reporting what was believed. He repeatedly says, "It is said that".
That seems to be a figure of speech with the Maulana. When describing the construction of the Quwwatul Islam mosque by Qutubuddin Aibak, for instance he uses the same "It is said".
If the facts were in doubt, would a scholar of Ali Mian's diligence and commitment not have commented on them in his fullbodied foreword? Indeed, he would have decided against republishing them as he decided not to republish much of the original book.
And if the scholars had felt that the passages could be that easily disposed of, why should any effort have been made to take a work to the excellence of which a scholar of Ali Mian's stature has testified in such a fullsome manner, and what has been done to this one? And what is that?
Each reference to each of these mosques having been constructed on the sites of temples with, as in the case of Benaras, the stones of the very temples which were demolished for that very purpose have been censored out of the English version of the book ! Each one of the passages on each one of the seven mosques!
Indeed there is not just censorship but substitution. In the Urdu volume we are told in regard to the mosque at Kanauj for instance that "This mosque stands on an elevated ground inside the fort of Kanauj. It is well known that it was built on the foundation of some Hindu temple that stood here." In the English version we are told in regard to the same mosque that "It occupied a commanding site, believed to have been the place earlier occupied by an old and decayed fort".
If the passages could have been explained away by referring to the "It is said", why would anyone have thought it necessary to remove these passages from the English version -- that is the version which is likely to be read by persons other than the faithful? Why would anyone bowdlerize the book of a major scholar in this way?
Conclusions
But that, though obvious, weighs little with me. The fact that temples were broken and mosques constructed in their place is well known. Nor is the fact that the materials of the temples -- the stones and the idols -- were used in constructing the mosque, news. It was thought that this was the way to announce hegemony. It was thought that this was the way to strike at the heart of the conquered -- for in those days the temple was not just a place of worship; it was the hub of the community's life, of its learning, of its social life. So the lines in the book which bear on this practice are of no earth-shaking significance in themselves. Their real significance -- and I dare say that they are but the smallest, most innocuous example that one can think of on the mosque-temple business -- lies in the evasion and concealment they have spurred. I have it on good authority that the passages have been known for long, and well known to those who have been stoking the Babri Masjid issue.
(Several other modern Muslim historians and epigraphists accept that the fact that many other mosques including the Babri Masjid at Ayodhya stand on the sites of Hindu temples.)
That is the significant thing; they have known them, and their impulse has been to conceal and bury rather than to ascertain the truth.
I have little doubt that a rational solution can be found for the Babri Masjid-Ram Janmabhoomi tangle, a solution which will respect the sentiments, the essentials, of the religions of all.
But no solution can be devised if the issue is going to be made the occasion for a show of strength by either side, if it is going to be converted into a symbol for establishing who shall prevail.
The fate of Maulana Abdul Hai's passages -- and I do not know whether the Urdu version itself was not a conveniently sanitized version of the original Arabic Volume -- illustrates the cynical manner in which those who spoke the passions of religion to further their politics are going about the matter.
Those who proceed by such cynical calculations sow havoc for all of us, for Muslims, for Hindus, for all. Those who remain silent in the face of such cynicism, such calculations help them sow the havoc.
Will we shed our evasions and concealment? Will we at last learn to speak and face the whole truth? To see how communalism of one side justifies and stokes that of the other? To see that these "leaders" are not interested in facts, not in the religion, not in a building or a site, but in power, in their personal power, and in that alone? That for them religion is but an instrument, an instrument which is so attractive because the costs of wielding it fall on others, on their followers, and not on them?
Will we never call a halt to them?
The problem that illicit small arms and light weapons constitute is well known. During the past decade these weapons have been the weapons of choice in 46 out of 49 major conflicts. They have claimed on an average, 300,000 lives. 90 percent of those killed have been civilians, and 80 percent of the killed have been women and children.
In India, we are particularly aware of the lethality of these weapons; in the past twenty years about 35,000 innocent persons have been killed by terrorists -- all using illicit small arms and explosives. The seizures of illicit arms and explosives by our security agencies -and surely these represent but a fraction of the quantities to which the terrorists have had access -- would be enough to equip a few divisions of a regular army: the numbers themselves demonstrate the magnitude of haemorrhage of illicit arms with which law-abiding societies are faced.
Nor are the effects limited to the deaths caused by organised terror and violence. Innocents also suffer because of gun inflicted homicides and random acts of violence: these by themselves account for two hundred thousand deaths every year.
No country or region has been spared the destructive consequences of proliferation of small arms and explosives. Open, plural and liberal societies are particularly vulnerable to their destablising effects in the hands of terrorists and insurgents. Entire communities are torn asunder. Democratic processes -- elections, for instance -- are perverted. Groups and agencies whose very nature is the antithesis of openness, of democracy, of plurality, are the ones that wrest dominance.
In a word, the problem is as grave as can be. And we need to act on it "with the urgency of a man whose hair are on fire."
The first step in tackling the problem is to sharpen our focus. It is true that of the 500 million small arms and light weapons currently held the world over, the illicit ones held by criminals, terrorists and armed insurgents and secessionists amount to around 5 million -- that is, about one percent. But five million is no small number by itself. And these are the ones that today inflict the most devastating effects on societies and countries. Similarly, while three-fourths of the small arms trade is legal, illicit trade in weapons and ammunition accounts for about one and a half billion dollars a year. We should focus on these illicit weapons, on this illicit trade.
Second, we should move to prevent further additions to the existing stockpile of illicit weapons. For this purpose the international community should develop a comprehensive tracing system. This in turn would entail marking weapons, comprehensively, at the production stage, detailed record-keeping and a ready willingness to share information. A collective approach alone will guarantee traceability and promote transparency. It will also give the signal that is required: that all of us are determined to join hands to roll back this menace.
Third, while transferring weapons, States must exercise due care and a sense of responsibility. Transfers to non-state actors or unauthorized entities are the catalyst for violence. Such transfers also run the greatest risk of unauthorized retransfers, thus breeding further destruction. An international norm against such transfers is therefore essential and timely.
Fourth, every study shows that the twin problems of the illicit trade in small arms and terrorism are inextricably intertwined with another lethal pair: the traffic in drugs and money laundering. The work of this Conference, therefore, will be greatly helped by, and should in turn facilitate international initiatives, that are underway on these related problems.
Fifth, an indispensable element of this programme must be the reconstruction of societies where conflicts have abated. In the years of violence that would have preceded, institutions and trust would have been shattered. People will give up arms more readily when they once again feel safe enough to trust their life and limb in the hands of State institutions. We must collectively strive to wean the fractured society away from the culture of violence to a culture of peace -- through recovery of illicit weapons, and by generating security through new institutional frameworks based on democracy, justice, equity and order in which economic and social development can be sustained. Such action requires international cooperation involving governments, non-governmental organizations and civil society at large -- it requires international cooperation of an even more comprehensive kind than the specific problem we are here to consider.
Afzal Saved; Indians Shamed.
So is this the Moment of the truth?
What I am expected to do? Feel proud and celebrate the “secularism”? OR shall hang my head in the shame?
What message is being conveyed to the brave soldiers? Is it that you will be sacrificed at the “altar” of secularism and the political expediency?
What is important INDIA or fist full of votes in UP elections?
How will the parents encourage their children to join the Armed forces? If this is how we treat the “memories” of those who laid their lives to protect “POLITICAL CLASS”, the question, which comes to any body’s mind, is
DID THEY DO RIGHT THING?
How I wish that Mr. CLEAN and Dr. Good or the Balidaan Devi answered to the nation.
I refuse to believe that neither of them have any time to answer to such a “COMMUNALIST”, as your truly.
This nation is mine too and like any other Indian who takes pride in being INDIAN, I have the right to demand these answers.
OR is it I am asking right questions but from wrong people?
Very Hurt and Shameful,
In painting Goddess Saraswati naked M.F. Hussein, his secularist advocates argue, is merely exercising his Fundamental Right to freedom of expression, he is merely giving form to his artistic, creative urge. The first question is: How come the freedom and creative urge of the thousands and thousands of artists our country has have never led even one of them to ever paint or draw a picture of Prophet Muhammad in which his face is manifest? I am not on the point of dress or undress, the features could have been made as celestial and handsome as our artists could have imagined -- why is it that they never got the urge to draw or sculpt even the handsomest representation of the Prophet?
The rationalization is that doing so would have hurt the religious sentiments of the Muslims, the Prophet himself having forbidden all representations. The reason, as distinct from the rationalization, is different: were an artist to make such a representation Muslims would be ignited by their controllers to riot, they would not let that artist live in peace thereafter.
Notice first that in the lexicon of those who are shouting for Hussein the point about not hurting religious sentiments manifestly does not apply to the Hindus: in their case the alternate principle of the right of the artist to paint as he pleases takes precedence. The Hindus notice this duality more and more.
Indeed they notice the length to which some are prepared to exercise their right to give full rein to their creative urge, disregarding what Hindus might feel as a consequence. As recently as August last year, the art gallery of the INDIA TODAY group, ART TODAY held an exhibition of "modern Indian miniatures". Prominent among the paintings on display was one that showed a naked ( that is, completel
TRANSFORMATION OF THE SPIRITUALITY OF SRI RAM INTO RELEGIOUS
EPIC OF HOLY RAMAYAN-Great lives spread an aura and fragrance which outlive
their mortal sojourn on earth. If one makes a closer study of what
distinguishes these men and keeps them apart from the rest, two qualities stand
out. The first is their concern for the good of others. The second is a
constant striving for perfection and excellence with purity in personal and
public life. Honour, dignity, friendship and compassion are the traits of such
worthy men. They know intuitively that nothing worthwhile or enduring is ever
achieved without character and that, in the ultimate analysis, all worldly
possessions and achievements like authority, wealth and status are mere wayside
stops in the exciting journey of exploration of the mortal dimensions of the
human personality. Perception of impulse to stimulate the message conveyed
through holy Epic of Ramayana, I remained stands still to get the meaning
hidden between the lines. The realization of the truth started entering into my
mind by diplection of the different character of the people living at the
contemporary period of Sat-Yug. There were the jealousy in the mind of step
mother Kaikei which given effect into the action by Mainthara and ultimately
the king Dashrath, who has pledged to accomplish two desires of his youngest
queen by the impulse of the emotion. He was compelled to denounce the thrown to
his dear worthy son Shri Ram and the other vicious design uttered in the shape
of boon to spare him from making his descendent heir for kingdom but to send
him to the exile. The character of Shri Ram is not in the hatred, but to follow
the great tradition i.e. “let my Life be Sacrificed, but there may not be
unequivocal repudiation from promise”. It was not only attributable for
himself, but the desire of his father and step mother for giving effect to the
said promise to be carried out by accepting the offer of exile for himself. The
duty of the spouse in order to accomplish the tradition of remaining shared
during the good days and also to follow the bad days in services of her husband
also with the equal enthusiasm. The dedication of the brother Laxman to follow
his brother during the period of the adversity and to protect his sister-in-law
during the absence of Shri Ram and to sleep on the earthly bed is the first and
foremost lesson conveyed through the holy epic of Ramayana. The second lesson
required to be learn by the different segmentation of the society comprising of
the layman in the contact of the ruler from the public at large and reaction
thereafter. The diplomatic conversation of Nishad Khewat with Shri Ram by not
allowing him to enter in his boat till washing of his feet under the garb of
alleged fear psychosis of saving his boat from being converted into the human
beings conveys the message of sentimental affiliation and association by the
almighty power, which is not only omnipresent, but also omniscient. Thereafter,
eating the berries already tested by the women namely Shabri, lowest community
of a Dhanuk (Passi), having the piggery business but instead of showing any
dejection from accepting such berry, the character of Shri Ram is displayed in
eating them. The most crucial part of lesson in the epic of Ramayana, when
Mother Sita was abducted by Ravan and she was crying for help from all such
living creatures including birds and animals, but no one listen, as the
abductor was none else than Ravan. It was a Jatayun, a vulture, eating the
flesh of dead animals, who dared to challenge the most powerful ruler on earth
fully knowing that he will not survive, but none else came to save Mother Sita,
or even to make efforts to save her except a vulture.It is true that Shri Ram
killed Bali from behind the trees but when Bali asked him, as to why Shri Ram
preferred to have the friendship with his weaker brother Sugreev, who could not
protect his wife from Bali aggression, instead of having the friendship from
the stronger person namely the Bali who kept Ravana inside the Soldier pit
below his arm for six months, the reply of Shri Ram in support of the righteous
person, irrespective of his status is the second lesson conveyed in Ramayana.
When the fighting could not be avoided, then instead of calling the army from
Ajodhya, why Shri Ram preferred the Army comprising of the monkey, bear and
even the squirrel who built the Ram Shetu to reach the golden kingdom of Ravan.
Ravan was himself Brahmin by caste but on account of his conduct of consuming
liquor and having the carnal desired of greed and lust, the entire quality of
his worship to lord Shiva was converted into the sin committed on this earth.
Thus the army of the petty animals or that of lowest segmentation of the society
was having the potential to defeat him. Thus the third lesson conveyed in
Ramayana is that it is not material as to which caste an individual is born,
but the quality of the life and the perception of its ideology is supreme. The
Fifth lesson conveyed through epic Ramayana, as to why the golden Lanka was
given back to the brother Bhibhisan of Ravan, instead of having the expansion
of his kingdom and to return back to his native place after completion of the
period of exile of fourteen years. The Sixth lesson is having the mixed
reaction, one conveys the greatness of Shri Ram while from another point of
view people criticizes to Shri Ram for denouncing mother Sita ji on the
instigation of the washer man but as the ruler of Ajodhya, the comfort of the
king were immaterial instead of his reputation to maintain the high tradition
of the kingdom. Thus ultimately the conclusion conveyed through the holy epic
of Ramayana is that of the attachment with the spirit of detachment and victory
over the vices, while association with lowest segmentation of society for
expansion of kingdom, which the society at present, especially the so called
Brahmins and swami ji in the luxurious ashrams, posing themselves to be the
protector of our Vedic Hindu Religion have totally forgotten or they have given
up these high traditions, only for gaining more power, more money, more comfort
and ultimately started ruining the Hindu Tradition of sacrifices.
What do you expect from traditionally meat eating Kashmiri Brahmins, who have produced Nehru’s etc. same applies to traditionally fish eating Bengali Brahmins. They are Ravan of the Sat Yug Time. Hate them and expose them. So it is not surprising that Islam is taking over those areas. Since Brahmins should be setting example for Hindus to follow, fallen Brahmins are disaster for the areas they are from. When Gulab Singh took over Kashmir most of the Muslims in Kashmir, who were forcibly converted to Islam by successive Muslims, wanted to convert back to Hinduism and Gulab singh also wanted that to happen. It is tooth and nail opposition from Kashmiri Pundits that prevented it from happening. Now we are complaining about losing Kashmir. Other important thing is discipline and commitment rather than numbers are important. In long term your attempt will fail in the same manner as Secularists attempts to unite Hindu Muslims, because of inherent contradictions. What Hindus need is to take pride in their religion, support social reformers like Gandhijis etc. who accept image worship, reject religious compromisers. I am equally, if not more, pained to know Delhi High Court Justice Sanjay Kaul's verdict in favour of the most hateful painter M.F. Husain. This Husain has committed greater iconoclasm with his brush than Aurangzeb and other Mohammedan invaders did with their hammers and tongs on Hindu temples in the medieval period. This is all due to the anti-Hindu regime right since 1947. Attacks on Hindus and Hindu icons is likely to be more in the coming period. Kaul's verdict that Husain's opposition is by "largely ignorant crowd" is indicative of his madness.
Greater shame is, however, on the huge Hindu organizations, like the RSS and the VHP, who swear by Hindu Dharma, Hindu culture and pose to be their greatest protectors and promoters. The case was largely lost because only a junior advocate presented the Hindu case, while renowned senior advocates pleaded in favour of Husain. The said Hindu organizations kept themselves out of the picture. You ought to know that in India it is not the merit of the case but the status of the lawyers which decide the cases in courts of law.
Yogesh Kumar Saxena, Advocate, High Court Allahabad (India) e mail Address yogrekha@yahoo.co.in or yogrekha@rediffmail.com Phone:- 91/ 0532/637720/2436451, Mobile:- 9415284843
Reply
What do you expect from traditionally meat eating Kashmiri Brahmins, who have produced Nehru’s etc. same applies to traditionally fish eating Bengali Brahmins. They are Ravan of the Sat Yug Time. Hate them and expose them. So it is not surprising that Islam is taking over those areas. Since Brahmins should be setting example for Hindus to follow, fallen Brahmins are disaster for the areas they are from. When Gulab Singh took over Kashmir most of the Muslims in Kashmir, who were forcibly converted to Islam by successive Muslims, wanted to convert back to Hinduism and Gulab singh also wanted that to happen. It is tooth and nail opposition from Kashmiri Pundits that prevented it from happening. Now we are complaining about losing Kashmir. Other important thing is discipline and commitment rather than numbers are important. In long term your attempt will fail in the same manner as Secularists attempts to unite Hindu Muslims, because of inherent contradictions. What Hindus need is to take pride in their religion, support social reformers like Gandhijis etc. who accept image worship, reject religious compromisers. I am equally, if not more, pained to know Delhi High Court Justice Sanjay Kaul's verdict in favour of the most hateful painter M.F. Husain. This Husain has committed greater iconoclasm with his brush than Aurangzeb and other Mohammedan invaders did with their hammers and tongs on Hindu temples in the medieval period. This is all due to the anti-Hindu regime right since 1947. Attacks on Hindus and Hindu icons is likely to be more in the coming period. Kaul's verdict that Husain's opposition is by "largely ignorant crowd" is indicative of his madness.
Greater shame is, however, on the huge Hindu organizations, like the RSS and the VHP, who swear by Hindu Dharma, Hindu culture and pose to be their greatest protectors and promoters. The case was largely lost because only a junior advocate presented the Hindu case, while renowned senior advocates pleaded in favour of Husain. The said Hindu organizations kept themselves out of the picture. You ought to know that in India it is not the merit of the case but the status of the lawyers which decide the cases in courts of law.
Yogesh Kumar Saxena, Advocate, High Court Allahabad (India) e mail Address yogrekha@yahoo.co.in or yogrekha@rediffmail.com Phone:- 91/ 0532/637720/2436451, Mobile:- 9415284843
Reply
AGGRESSOR MUST BE SLAIN OUTRIGHT
WITHOUT THE LEAST HESITATION
To ensure a strong, just and peaceful social structure, well-trained and dedicated military forces are a necessity. Realizing this, Vedic culture provides for a Kshatriya class which while adhering to the highest standards of purity and simplicity in governance never hesitates to crack-down heavily on demoniac forces with super-demoniac force.
That is the lesson one learns from all Sanskrit scripture dealing with the life-stories of Vedic heroes and of divine avatars. Whether one reads of the Narasimha Avatar in which Lord Vishnu appearing in a half-human, half-lion form clawed-out the entrails of the tyrannical ruler, Hiranyakashyap or of Parasuram who 21-times routed all unruly administrators through, out the world, or of Rama who slew the all-powerful Ravan who was a terror to the contemporary world, or of Krishna who, as counsellor to the Pandavas, insisted on their taking full advantage of every weakness of the enemy in the Mahabharat war, the only lesson conveyed is that tyrannizers must be annihilated.
Manu, the great law-giver or all humanity has also ruled that the aggressor must be slain outright without the least hesitation (vkrrkf;ue~ vk;kUre~ g~U;knso vfopkj;u~)
And yet over the centuries, under the debilitating practices of Jain-ism and Buddhism over-emphasizing asceticism and ahimsa (i.e. non-killing), Hindus in India, long forgetting their Vedic teachings, reeling and bucking under the thousand-year-long terror-invasions of Muslim tyrants, have been reduced to a set of whimpering weaklings and milksops; so much so that even their leaders like M. K. Gandhi and Jawaharlal Nehru, sliding even-deeper into the morass of appeasement and more appeasement, appeared tailor-made for the general public.
The surprising result of this progressive weakening is highlighted in one historic happening. In 1905-1906 when the British administration in India sought to divide Muslim-majority areas of East Bengal from the Hindu-majority areas of West Bengal a public agitation whipped up by strong-willed Hindu leaders such as Lokamanya B. G. Tilak, compelled the British administration to quickly abandon that plan. But later in 1947 when the earlier staunch Hindu leaders had all died and the political field was left open for M. K. Gandhi and Nehru they presented to the Muslims on a platter not one but two slices of India, one in West Punjab and the other in East Bengal and yet insisted on retaining in India a vast Muslim population to act as a permanent Trojan Horse.
All followers of Vedic culture everywhere must beware of such leaders. The proper place for preachers of ahimsa and asceticism is a temple or a Himalayan peak. One occupying or controlling a mundane throne in Delhi has no talk of ahimsa. He must be prepared to defend every inch of the country’s territory and slay the enemy.
Eversince the end of the Mahabharat era Hindus have progressively weakened. They have developed suicidal tendencies of collectively sponsoring the interest of minority communities against their own, of promoting the prosperity of diabolically hostile neighboring enemy-nations, and of turning the other cheek.
The resurgence of Islamic fundamentalism all over the world has expose the true character of Islam. The concept of jihad is now playing its ugly head in almost all the countries were muslims have is sizable presence. The developments in Afghanistan, Iraq, Bosnia and Kosovo in Yugoslavia, Chechnya in Russian federation and separatist trend in U. K., the USA and in France is virtually the revival of the centuries old violent struggle of Islamic foundation which have spread like a wild fire in our nation as the result of which the Kashmir valley has been Islamite. This is on account of wrong polices of appeasement of Mahatma Gandhi and his favorite opportunist Jawaharlal Nehru from the very inception of creation of Pakistan and acceptance of Independence as a gratitude from British Domination. Even the Muslims and Islamic scholars namely An war Sheikh and Mohammad Aslam Hadhi and Muzfar Hussain have accepted that Islamic jihad based upon sex and violence of Arab Imperialism is a crime upon the humanity. There has been the resent writing upon the changing guards from Hindus to Muslim by the Christian thus every Hindu living in this country should accept the reality that their extinction can only be dependent upon the offensive trends against every movement of Islamic tradition of Arab Imperialism. The best defense is offence against these enemies who have been taught in there preaching by Koranic Script of Abu Bakar through imposture over the Mohammad preaching.
The object of this criticism is to contribute to the elevation of the human race and to enable all men to sift truth from falsehood by giving them some idea of the teachings of various prevalent religions, as this will afford them opportunities for friendly discussions so useful in helping men to point-out their defects and to appreciate their merits. We lay this critism before all lovers of truth accept what appeals to their reason and common sense and discard what is repugnant to them.
The Mohammedans claim that this Quran is the word of God. He would have, instead said : “I write this book for the instruction of mankind.”
“Had the God of the Quran been the Lord of all creatures, and been Merciful and Kind to all, He would never have commanded the Mohammedans to slaughter men of other faiths, and animals, etc. If He is Merciful will He show mercy even to the sinners? If the answer be given in the affirmative, it cannot be true, because further on it is said in the Quran “Put infields to sword,” in other words, he that does not believe in the Quran and the Propet Mohammed, is an infidel, he should, therefore, be put to death. Since the Quran sanctions such cruelty to non-Mohammedans and innocent creatures such as cows it can never be the Word of God.”
“Since the Mohammedans do not believe in the previous existence of the soul, nor that it ever did any deeds before, their God will be open to the charge of being partial by showing favour to some and disfavour to others inasmuch as it is quite unjust to bestow happiness on men or subject them to pain and suffering without paying any regard to their merits and demerits. It is also against the nature (of God) to unreasonably look at some with mercy and others with disdain and anger. Indeed He cannot act arbitrarily. When the souls have done no good or bad action in their previous lives, is it not unfair that some should receive blessings while the others nor.” “Now this book, which is so full of partiality and favouritism (to some), cannot be the Word of God.”
“Now what kind of justice, wisdom or righteousness is it that one should support one’s followers even though they perpetrate injustice? He, who causes breach of peace and himself fights as well as helps others to do so, loots others people and yet calls the loot lawful, can never be Merciful and Compassionate. Leave alone God, such a thing can never be true even of a good man. Such things make it impossible for us to believe that the Quran is the World of God.”
“Now is it paradise or a brothel? Should we call such a Being (as described in the Quran) God or a libertine? No enlightened man can ever believe such a book to be the Word of God. Why does God show favouritism? Where the women that live in paradise born here (in this world) and then went there, or were they never born at all? It they went there from here, why were they allowed to enter paradise before their husbands? Why did God violate His law of judging all persons on the last day for the sake of those women? On the other hand, if they were born there, how can they control their passions? But if they have got their husbands with them, how will God manage to provide the faithful with women when they enter paradise? Why does He not keep also men forever there in paradise just as He keeps women? This goes to show the Mohammedan God is unjust and ignorant.”
“Of course it stands to reason that there should be youths in paradise when God has created virgins there. But we are told that the virgins in paradise are destined to be united to those male mortals who repair to paradise from this world. What about those male youths then who perpetually dwell in paradise? God has kept reticent as regards their marriage, will they also along with the virgins be surrendered to their candidate-mortals from this world? God has thrown no light on this point, and it must be regarded as a great omission on his part. If women in paradise are united to men of the same age, it is not right, since the male should always be twice as old as the female or even older. So much regarding the Mohammedan paradise. As regards the Mohammedan hell, its inmates will have to feed on (thohar) Euphobia nereifolia [This means that there are thorny trees in hell bearing thorns], and drink hot water. Such then are the sufferings they will be afflicted within hell.”
Millions massacred through Mohammad’s teachings : If you read the Koran, you find the most wonderful truths mixed with superstitions. How will you explain it? That man (Prophet Mohammed) was inspired, no doubt, but the inspiration was as it were, stumbled upon. He was not a trained Yogi, and did know the reason of what he was doing. Think of the good Mohammed did to the world, and think of the great evil that has been done through his fanaticism! Think of the millions massacred through his teachings, mothers bereft of their children, children made orphans, whole countries destroyed, millions upon millions of people killed!
Since sex is man’s greatest delight, jihad, which provide unlimited opportunities for quenching carnal thirst, acts as the foundation-stone for building grand harems embellished with great, gorgeous and glowing beauties.
Secondly, the Muslim rules of India were determined to impress the Hindus with their power, pomp and prestige. They wanted to appear as extraordinary kings, whose might magnificence and martial excellence must be acknowledged by their Hindu subjects. After all, running harems of several thousand women bubbling with beauty and zest, is not a child’s play. Of course, the Hindu Rajahs also had their seraglios but they ranked as sinful brothers because the Vedas do not stamp lust, lechery and lewdness with piety, purity and probity. However, in islam, the situation is totally different, abducting their women with a view to turning them into concubines; having sexual intercourse with them is no sin; even flogging and selling them at will is permissible.
“Marry the spouseless among you, and your slaves and handmaidens that are righteous; If they are poor, God will enrich them of his bounty……………And let those who find not the means to marry, be abstinent till God enriches them of his bounty. Those your right hands own who seek emancipation, contract with them accordingly……..And constrain not your slave-girls to prostitution, if they desire. Sodha Bint Zama was one of Muhammad’s oldest wives. He married her after the death Khadija. As she had migrated to Medina with her husband (Muhammad) under dreadful conditions, she obviously possessed great wifely virtues.
The Prophet had several wives, and as matter of equity, he prepared a rota system to spend a particular night with each of them regularly. Since Aisha was the most dearly loved wife of Muhammad, Sodha volunteered to give up her own turn in favour of Aisha to influence him. The Prophet willingly accepted this offer and desisted from his treatened action.
Aisha said: “I was six years ole when the Prophet married me……then we migrated toMedina…..where I caught fever. My hair fell, and I became clear-headed. My mother, Rumaan, came to me when I was playing on the swing with my friends. She called me and I came to her. I did not know her intentions. She held me by my hand and made me stand in the door while I was panting. She washed my face and head, and then took me inside where some Ansaar women had gathered. They were saying ‘God bless and good luck.’ Then my mother handed me to these women, and they decorated me. Then the Prophet came and I was frightened; they handed me over to him. I was nine years old at that time.”
“When the Prophet Muhammad married Aisha, she was six years old; when she left her paternal home and came to live with him, she was nine, and when he died, she was eighteen.”
Aisha said: “ During menstruation, I used to bite off meat from bone; the Prophet would take the bone from me and place his mouth at the same spot to eat of it where I had been biting; when I drank water, he would take the vessel from me and place his lips at the same spot where I had put mine.”
“Anas reports that Allah’s apostle (may peace be on him) had nine wives and he appointed a separate night for each of them. Thus, the turn of each wife fell on every nineth day. However, they all used to gather in the house of the one whose turn it was to have coitus with the prophet. It was the night of Aisha (the youngest wife) when Zainab (a pretty wife) came there. The Prophet stretched his hand towards her. As Aisha noticed it, she said “It is Zainab.” So, he withdrew his hand. The two wives got involved into an altercation, which gradually became louder and lasted till early morning when Adhan (Iqama) was announced for prayers. (As usual) Abu Bakr, father of Aisha called to accompany the Prophet to the mosque. He said, “Messenger of Allah, come for prayer, and throw dust in their mouths.”
Destruction of Hindu Temples.
[p. 449] It had been brought to the notice of His Majesty that during the late reign many idol temples had been begun, but remained unfinished at Benares, the great stronghold of infidelity. The infidels were now desirous of completing them. His Majesty, the defender of the faith, gave orders that at Benares, and throughout all his dominions in every place, all temples that had been begun should be cast down. It was now reported from the province of Allahabad that seventy-six temples had been destroyed in the district of Benares.
Christian Prisoners.
[Text, vol. I. P. 534.] On the 11th Muharram, [1043 A.H.], Kasim Khan and Bahadur Kambu brought * * * * 400 Christian prisoners, male and female, young and old, with the idols of their worship, to the presence of the faith-defending Emperor. He ordered that the principles of the Muhammadan religion should be explained to them, and that they should be called upon to adopt it. A few appreciated the honour offered to them and embraced the faith: they experienced the kindness of the Emperor. But the majority in perversity and wilfulness rejected the proposal. These were distributed among the amire, who were directed to keep these despicable wretches in rigorous confinement. When any one of them accepted the true faith, a report was to be made to the Emperor, so that provision might be made for him. Those who refused were to be kept in continual confinement. So it came to pass that many of them passed from prison to hell. Such of their idols as were likenesses of the prophets were thrown into the Jumna, the rest were broken to pieces.
EIGHTH YEAR OF THE REIGN, 1044 A.H. (1634 A. D.)
The Peacock Throne.
[p. 62.] in the course of years many valuable gems had come into the Imperial jewel-house, such one of which might serve as an ear-drop for Venus, or would adorn the girdle of the Sun. Upon the accession of the Emperor, it occurred to his mind that, in the opinion of far-seeing men, the acquisition of such rare jewels and the keeping of such wonderful brilliants can only render one service, that of adorning the throne of empire. They ought therefore, out to be put to such a use, that beholders might share in and benefit by their splendour, and that Majesty might shine with increased brilliancy. It was according ordered that, in addition to the jewels in the Imperial jewel-house, rubies, garnets, diamonds, rich pearls and emeralds, to the value of 200 lacs of rupees, should be brought for the inspection of the Emperor, and that they, with some exquisite jewels of great weight, exceeding 50,000 miskals, and worth eighty-six lacs of rupees, having been carefully selected, should be handed over to Be-badal Khan, the superintendent of the goldsmith’s department. There was also to be given to him one lac to tolas of pure gold, equal to 250,000 miskals in the weight and fourteen lacs of rupees in value. The throne was to be three gas in length, two and a half in breadth, and five in height, and was to be set with the above-mentioned jewels. The outsider of the canopy was to be of enamel work with occasional gems, the inside was to be thickly set with rubies, garnets, and jewels, and it was to be supported by twelve emerald columns. On the top of each pillar there were to be two peacocks thick set with gems, and between each two peacocks a tree set with rubies and diamonds, emeralds and pearls. The ascent was to consist of three steps set with jewels of fine water. This throne was completed in the course of seven years at a cost of 100 lacs of rupees. Of the eleven jewelled recesses (takhta) formed around it for cushions, the middle one, intended for the seat of the Emperor, cost ten lacs of rupees. Among the jewels set in this recess was a ruby worth a lax of rupees, which Shah Abbas, the King of Iran, had present to the late Emperor Jahangir, who sent it to his present Majesty, the Sahib Kiran-i sani, when he accomplished Sahib-kiran (Timur), Mir Shah Rukh, and Miza Ulugh Beg. When in course of time it came into the possession of Shah Abbas, his name was added ; and when Jahangir obtained it, he added the name of himself and of his father. Now it received the addition of the name of his most gracious Majesty Shah Jahan. By command of the Emperor, the following masnawi, by Haji Muhammad Jan, the final verse of which contains the date, was placed upon the inside of the canopy in letters of green enamel. * * *
On his return to Agra, the Emperor held a court, and sat for the first time on his throne. * * Yaminu-d daula Asaf Khan was promoted to the dignity of Khan-khanan. [Conquest by Najabat Khan of several forts belongs to the samindars of Srinagar, and his subsequent enforced retreat.]
The following is the account given of the throne in the Shah-Jahan-ndmd of Inayat Khan : “ The Nau-roz of the year 1044 fell on the Id-i fitr, when His Majesty was to take his seat on the new jewelled throne. This gorgeous structure, with a canopy supported in twelve pillers, measured three yards and a half in length, two and a half in breath, and five in height, from the flight of steps to the overhanging dome. On His Majesty’s accession to the throne, he had commanded that eighty-six lacs, worth of gems and precious stone, and a diamonds worth fourteen lacs, which together make a crore of rupees as money is reckoned in Hindustan, should be used in its decoration. It was completed in seven years, and among the precious stones was a ruby worth a lac of rupees that Shah Abbas Safavi had sent to the late Emperor, on which were inscribed the names of the great Timur Sahib-Kiran, etc.”
Rebellion of Jaihar Bundela and his son Bikramajit.
[Text, vol. ii p. 94.] His Majesty in the second year of his reign pardoned the misdeeds of this turbulent man, and sent him on services to the Dakhin. After a while he took leave of Mahabat Khan Khan-khanan, the ruler of the Dakhin, and retired to his own country, leaving behind him his son Bikramajit, entitled Jagraj, and his contingent of men. On reaching home, he attacked Bim Narain, Zamindar of Garha, and induced him by a treaty and promise to surrender the fort of Chauragarh. Afterwards, in violation of his engagement, he put Bim Narain and a number of his followers to death, and took possession of the fort, with all the money and valuable it contained. Bim Narain’s son accompanied Khan-dauran to Court from Malwa, taking with him an offering, and he made known to the Emperor what had happened. A farman was then sent to Jajhar Singh, charging him with having killed Bim Narain, and taking possession of Garha, without the authority of the Emperor, and directing him to surrender the territory to the officers of the Crown, or else to give up the jagirs he held in his own country, and to sent to Court ten lacs of rupees in cash out of the money which had belong to Bim Narain.
Alarmed at this rot one very respected thinker, Mr. P. N. Sharma of Delhi contributed an article titled The One lesson from History which India Never Learnt – to the December 28, 1982 A. D. issue of the quarterly journal titled Itihas Patrika published from THANE (India)
The article observed “With a view to comprehend the enormity of this aspect of history, a stock-taking in the chart of only important foreign invasions that India suffered is given below :-
1. First invasion of India by Darius, King of Persia – 519-518 B. C.
2. Second invasion of India, by Alexander, from Greece, 325 B. C.
3. Third invasion of India, by the Sakas, from Central Asia, 180 B. C.
4. Fourth invasion of India, by Kushans, from Asia, 120 B. C.
5. Fifth invasion of India, by the Huns, from Central Asia, 120 A. D.
6. Sixth invasion of India, by Mohamad bin Kasim, from Syria, 712 A. D.
7. Seventh invasion of India, by Subuktagin Ghaznavi from Afghanistan, 987 A. D.
8. Eighth to the 24th i.e. 17 invasion of India, by Mohamad Ghaznavi, 1000-1030 A. D.
9. 25th to 32nd i.e. eight invasion of India, by Mohamad Ghori, 1175 to 1206 A. D.
10. 33rd invasion of India, by Tamerlain, from Central Asia, 1398 A. D.
11. 34th invasion, by Babur, from Central Asia, 1526 A. D.
12. 35th invasion of India, by Humayun, from Central Asia, 1555 A. D.
13. 36th invasion of India, by Nadir Shah, from Persia, 1739 A. D.
14. 37th invasion of India, by Ahmed Shah Abdali, from Persia, 1756 A. D.
15. 38th invasion (battle of Plassi), by the British, 1757 A. D.
16. 39th invasion by Pakistan (capturing part of Kashmir), 1947 A. D.
17. 40th invasion by China (capturing part of India), 1962 A. D.
18. 41st invasion of Pakistan, 1965A. D.
19. 42nd invasion of India, by Pakistan, 1971 A. D.
Why was India the victim of so many terrors and plunder raids a stretch of 2,500 years? Because after having amassed immense wealth through its own industry and valour in bygone, and after having administered a worldwide kingdom, India had suddenly lowered its guard and gone ascetic under the debilitating influence of Buddhism and Jainism like the ruling Indian National Congress under M. K. Gandhi. Hindus still afflicted by that fakiri mania are committing the blunder of entrusting all administrative and political powers to persons and parties wedded to non-violence.
Mr. Sharma points out that even a person wanting to steal some chairs from a neighbour’s house would think twice about the resistance he would possibly meet, while in the case of India a host of Muslims marauders continued pouring-in-traversing hundreds of miles and carrying back immerse loot with impunity.
Hundreds of Hindu princely houses ruling in India prided themselves in raiding one another’s kingdom but never did they unite in a combined front against the dangerous Muslim foe.
Confronted with a similar situation, Japanese showed great sagacity and patriotism when in 1868 A. D. Japanese splinter-states surrendered their petty dominions and forged a united front against Western powers threatening to make inroads into Japan.
Mr. Sharma points out that even after the attainment of Independence in 1947, a tiny Muslim Pakistan had the audacity to attack India thrice and China also invaded India once. Each time the aggressor made away with large chunks of Indian Territory. And yet Hindus kept on singing the praises of their leaders who did not plan or organize a single retaliatory hit to reconquer their lost territories. Is this the way to rule a country? Is a person frittering away his inherited assets considered ultra-clever or an idiot?
Mr. Sharma agonizingly poses the question of how on earth we alone proved to be an easy prey for such attacks, in which our armies have been badly mauled, our women were compelled to seek immolation en masse, our youngmen and women were marched off to be sold as slaves for rape and sodomy in distant lands, and our forts, places, temples, towers mansions and bridges were lustily declared as Muslim construction.
All this misery, progressive impoverishment and tyranny to which India has been subject for the last 2500 years must arouse the Hindus to be once again militarily strong and aggressive. Let our Defence Ministers hereafter to termed Offence Ministers. Rama and Krishna need to be resurrected from their fetish status to be installed on high pedestals as military leaders so that Hinduism may once again govern the world. Hinduism alias Vedic culture is the only creed which known how to live and let live. All other religions have strife and intolerance built-in within them which destine them to annihilate others and then finish themselves with internecine warfare. The United Nations Organization and its education organ, the UNESCO would find their task of uniting the world under a world government easier if they propagate Vedic culture.
Regulated Warfare
Under the Vedic tradition even warring parties have to abide by certain strict rules. These enjoin, for instance, that as far as possible, disputes should be settled by individual combat. In such combats the mutual might of the contending parties should be of an equal footing at the start. The fight, whether of individual or armies is to be conducted in the open away from inhabitation so as not to disturb civilian life. A fallen or defeated foe is not to be harmed or humiliated. Terror and torture are totally ruled out. A total war and scorched-earth policy is never to be indulged in, and the foe is not to be compelled to make common cause with the rival. This is known as Dharma Yaddha.
Because of its long Vedic training and discipline the Hindu warrior class was sworn to such warfare.
Therefore when the rapacious Muslim invasions came spreading torture and terror in their wake, poisoning public water reservoirs, burning standings crops, taping women, slaughtering children, maiming adults, selling presoners as slaves, and compelling everybody to become a Muslim and fight to decimate their own kith and kin and culture and fill the coffers of West Asian Muslim countries the Hindus were aghast with disgust and disbelief. In the face of such atrocious total war the Hindu reeled back in horror. His heart revolted at that sight than rather than be a party to such mass agony and misery the Hindu preferred to buy peace for the populace at any cost. That is the Hindu mentality built-up pacifist training over generations.
It has persisted down to our own era. Despite a thousand years of fierce struggle against an unscrupulous Islam, Hinduism is still throwing up leaders like Gandhi and Nehru who still pursue a policy of appeasement and buying peace at any cost.
Thinkers like P. N. Sharma whom I have quoted above, are justifiably worried that the inherent softness, gentility and refinement of the Hindu mind might ultimately enable a rampant Islam and a subtle Christianity to sabotage and wipe out Vedic culture from the face of the earth.
If such a development ever takes place cannibalism will supreme. Vedic culture is the only hope of mankind. Without Vedic culture the virtue of every women and the liberty of every man will be in constant jeopardy. History tells us that under Christianity and Islam men, women and children were sold in the bazaar like chattel and chicken.
Perhaps such a tragedy will never recur. Lord Krishna has asserted that Vedic culture is eternal. And this cosmos is certainty governed by mighty divine miracle-forces. Yet let us not thinks for granted. So far as is within our power let Hindus adjust themselves to this new situation of a total war. Hindus must steel their to fight tooth for tooth and eye for eye. So long as a war is on, let not a Hindu talk of his Vedic and Upanishads. Their ideals can be preached only after the war so that there may not be another war. But even expecting that is too much because wars seem to be a recurring phenomenon. Therefore, Vedic culture does indeed provide for a permanent professional warrior class, namely, the Kshatriya class.
The only change now is that if Adharma Yuddha is the rule of the day, Hindus must be prepared to fight the enemy in this new manner until Hinduism is once again able to inculcate the sense and discipline of Dharma Yuddha in the whole world.
History is replete with instances that for the unscrupulous, monstrous Muslim invades from West Asia no trick was too mean and no treachery too base. Hindu generals and rulers were often put off their guard by a show of submission, invited for honourable parleys with solemn oaths sworn on the Koran, only to be hacked to death treacherously, unawares. There are also instances of mediaeval Muslim generals and rulers begging for temporary shelter for Muslim women and children in Hindu forts but sending instead soldiers in the guise of burqa-clad woman and then treacherously murdering the Hindu king and defeating his army.
Hindus :
Hindus have thus proved too gullible and too soft. Horrified by the enemy’s atrocities Hindus invariably often sued for dishonorable peace, this progressively losing men and territory. Hindus must learn to convert and reconvert people to their own faith as the enemy does. Tit for tat should be the rule. And this is exactly what the Ramayan, Mahabharat, Bhagavad Geeta and Manu Smriti teach. Yet Hindu preachers have failed the public. They have totally distorted the heroic message of our scripture namely to fight to the bitter end with all one’s might for a righteous cause, unmindful of all other considerations and teach the enemy a deterrent lesson.
What is Real Surrender?
Hindu rulers warriors labour under the false notion that an enemy who begs to be let alive is to be released. That is not at all the import of Vedic scriptures. An enemy must be deemed to have properly surrendered only if he agrees to help spread Vedic culture. If he doesn’t he deserves no mercy. Merely begging for life is no ground for mercy. Even a common criminal will plead for his life when cornered and arrested. But is that any ground for clemency? In fact the arrest of a person is pre-requisite for punishment and not a step towards release.
As a result of the misleading precept of their priests and preceptors Hindu leaders failed not only in not reconverting captured Muslim to Hindu-dome but they failed even in reclaiming their own temples and mansions converted into mosques and mausoleums by the enemy. Thus is the height of folly. It is such suicidal traits which must quickly abandon and learn to be strict, stern and fierce with faithless enemies.
Military Training Must be Compulsory :
As a beginning to reform Hinduism the first basic rule which must enforce is that every government or public-sector employee from peon to the president must undergo a minimum of two year’s military training.
The present lack-luster politician and irresponsible bureaucrat is a product of loose upbringing. He lacks vigour, patriotism, dedication and the spirit of sacrifice. He looks upon the government job as a means of making idle money. He believes that he holds a public office to be able to quote rules to reject public requests.
Compulsory two year military training must also be an essential qualification for any candidate standing for a public election or seeking even a private job. Such training alone will instill some sense of vigour, purpose and discipline in the Hindu public employees and leaders. That will inculcate in them the habit of disciplined and respectful submission and a quick disposal of job entrusted to them. Retired military personal should be employed for imparting such training.
Yogesh Kumar Saxena Advocate, High Court
H.I.G. 203 Preetam Nagar, Allahabad, U.P. India yogrekha@yahoo.co.in /yogrekha@rediffmail.com
To ensure a strong, just and peaceful social structure, well-trained and dedicated military forces are a necessity. Realizing this, Vedic culture provides for a Kshatriya class which while adhering to the highest standards of purity and simplicity in governance never hesitates to crack-down heavily on demoniac forces with super-demoniac force.
That is the lesson one learns from all Sanskrit scripture dealing with the life-stories of Vedic heroes and of divine avatars. Whether one reads of the Narasimha Avatar in which Lord Vishnu appearing in a half-human, half-lion form clawed-out the entrails of the tyrannical ruler, Hiranyakashyap or of Parasuram who 21-times routed all unruly administrators through, out the world, or of Rama who slew the all-powerful Ravan who was a terror to the contemporary world, or of Krishna who, as counsellor to the Pandavas, insisted on their taking full advantage of every weakness of the enemy in the Mahabharat war, the only lesson conveyed is that tyrannizers must be annihilated.
Manu, the great law-giver or all humanity has also ruled that the aggressor must be slain outright without the least hesitation (vkrrkf;ue~ vk;kUre~ g~U;knso vfopkj;u~)
And yet over the centuries, under the debilitating practices of Jain-ism and Buddhism over-emphasizing asceticism and ahimsa (i.e. non-killing), Hindus in India, long forgetting their Vedic teachings, reeling and bucking under the thousand-year-long terror-invasions of Muslim tyrants, have been reduced to a set of whimpering weaklings and milksops; so much so that even their leaders like M. K. Gandhi and Jawaharlal Nehru, sliding even-deeper into the morass of appeasement and more appeasement, appeared tailor-made for the general public.
The surprising result of this progressive weakening is highlighted in one historic happening. In 1905-1906 when the British administration in India sought to divide Muslim-majority areas of East Bengal from the Hindu-majority areas of West Bengal a public agitation whipped up by strong-willed Hindu leaders such as Lokamanya B. G. Tilak, compelled the British administration to quickly abandon that plan. But later in 1947 when the earlier staunch Hindu leaders had all died and the political field was left open for M. K. Gandhi and Nehru they presented to the Muslims on a platter not one but two slices of India, one in West Punjab and the other in East Bengal and yet insisted on retaining in India a vast Muslim population to act as a permanent Trojan Horse.
All followers of Vedic culture everywhere must beware of such leaders. The proper place for preachers of ahimsa and asceticism is a temple or a Himalayan peak. One occupying or controlling a mundane throne in Delhi has no talk of ahimsa. He must be prepared to defend every inch of the country’s territory and slay the enemy.
Eversince the end of the Mahabharat era Hindus have progressively weakened. They have developed suicidal tendencies of collectively sponsoring the interest of minority communities against their own, of promoting the prosperity of diabolically hostile neighboring enemy-nations, and of turning the other cheek.
The resurgence of Islamic fundamentalism all over the world has expose the true character of Islam. The concept of jihad is now playing its ugly head in almost all the countries were muslims have is sizable presence. The developments in Afghanistan, Iraq, Bosnia and Kosovo in Yugoslavia, Chechnya in Russian federation and separatist trend in U. K., the USA and in France is virtually the revival of the centuries old violent struggle of Islamic foundation which have spread like a wild fire in our nation as the result of which the Kashmir valley has been Islamite. This is on account of wrong polices of appeasement of Mahatma Gandhi and his favorite opportunist Jawaharlal Nehru from the very inception of creation of Pakistan and acceptance of Independence as a gratitude from British Domination. Even the Muslims and Islamic scholars namely An war Sheikh and Mohammad Aslam Hadhi and Muzfar Hussain have accepted that Islamic jihad based upon sex and violence of Arab Imperialism is a crime upon the humanity. There has been the resent writing upon the changing guards from Hindus to Muslim by the Christian thus every Hindu living in this country should accept the reality that their extinction can only be dependent upon the offensive trends against every movement of Islamic tradition of Arab Imperialism. The best defense is offence against these enemies who have been taught in there preaching by Koranic Script of Abu Bakar through imposture over the Mohammad preaching.
The object of this criticism is to contribute to the elevation of the human race and to enable all men to sift truth from falsehood by giving them some idea of the teachings of various prevalent religions, as this will afford them opportunities for friendly discussions so useful in helping men to point-out their defects and to appreciate their merits. We lay this critism before all lovers of truth accept what appeals to their reason and common sense and discard what is repugnant to them.
The Mohammedans claim that this Quran is the word of God. He would have, instead said : “I write this book for the instruction of mankind.”
“Had the God of the Quran been the Lord of all creatures, and been Merciful and Kind to all, He would never have commanded the Mohammedans to slaughter men of other faiths, and animals, etc. If He is Merciful will He show mercy even to the sinners? If the answer be given in the affirmative, it cannot be true, because further on it is said in the Quran “Put infields to sword,” in other words, he that does not believe in the Quran and the Propet Mohammed, is an infidel, he should, therefore, be put to death. Since the Quran sanctions such cruelty to non-Mohammedans and innocent creatures such as cows it can never be the Word of God.”
“Since the Mohammedans do not believe in the previous existence of the soul, nor that it ever did any deeds before, their God will be open to the charge of being partial by showing favour to some and disfavour to others inasmuch as it is quite unjust to bestow happiness on men or subject them to pain and suffering without paying any regard to their merits and demerits. It is also against the nature (of God) to unreasonably look at some with mercy and others with disdain and anger. Indeed He cannot act arbitrarily. When the souls have done no good or bad action in their previous lives, is it not unfair that some should receive blessings while the others nor.” “Now this book, which is so full of partiality and favouritism (to some), cannot be the Word of God.”
“Now what kind of justice, wisdom or righteousness is it that one should support one’s followers even though they perpetrate injustice? He, who causes breach of peace and himself fights as well as helps others to do so, loots others people and yet calls the loot lawful, can never be Merciful and Compassionate. Leave alone God, such a thing can never be true even of a good man. Such things make it impossible for us to believe that the Quran is the World of God.”
“Now is it paradise or a brothel? Should we call such a Being (as described in the Quran) God or a libertine? No enlightened man can ever believe such a book to be the Word of God. Why does God show favouritism? Where the women that live in paradise born here (in this world) and then went there, or were they never born at all? It they went there from here, why were they allowed to enter paradise before their husbands? Why did God violate His law of judging all persons on the last day for the sake of those women? On the other hand, if they were born there, how can they control their passions? But if they have got their husbands with them, how will God manage to provide the faithful with women when they enter paradise? Why does He not keep also men forever there in paradise just as He keeps women? This goes to show the Mohammedan God is unjust and ignorant.”
“Of course it stands to reason that there should be youths in paradise when God has created virgins there. But we are told that the virgins in paradise are destined to be united to those male mortals who repair to paradise from this world. What about those male youths then who perpetually dwell in paradise? God has kept reticent as regards their marriage, will they also along with the virgins be surrendered to their candidate-mortals from this world? God has thrown no light on this point, and it must be regarded as a great omission on his part. If women in paradise are united to men of the same age, it is not right, since the male should always be twice as old as the female or even older. So much regarding the Mohammedan paradise. As regards the Mohammedan hell, its inmates will have to feed on (thohar) Euphobia nereifolia [This means that there are thorny trees in hell bearing thorns], and drink hot water. Such then are the sufferings they will be afflicted within hell.”
Millions massacred through Mohammad’s teachings : If you read the Koran, you find the most wonderful truths mixed with superstitions. How will you explain it? That man (Prophet Mohammed) was inspired, no doubt, but the inspiration was as it were, stumbled upon. He was not a trained Yogi, and did know the reason of what he was doing. Think of the good Mohammed did to the world, and think of the great evil that has been done through his fanaticism! Think of the millions massacred through his teachings, mothers bereft of their children, children made orphans, whole countries destroyed, millions upon millions of people killed!
Since sex is man’s greatest delight, jihad, which provide unlimited opportunities for quenching carnal thirst, acts as the foundation-stone for building grand harems embellished with great, gorgeous and glowing beauties.
Secondly, the Muslim rules of India were determined to impress the Hindus with their power, pomp and prestige. They wanted to appear as extraordinary kings, whose might magnificence and martial excellence must be acknowledged by their Hindu subjects. After all, running harems of several thousand women bubbling with beauty and zest, is not a child’s play. Of course, the Hindu Rajahs also had their seraglios but they ranked as sinful brothers because the Vedas do not stamp lust, lechery and lewdness with piety, purity and probity. However, in islam, the situation is totally different, abducting their women with a view to turning them into concubines; having sexual intercourse with them is no sin; even flogging and selling them at will is permissible.
“Marry the spouseless among you, and your slaves and handmaidens that are righteous; If they are poor, God will enrich them of his bounty……………And let those who find not the means to marry, be abstinent till God enriches them of his bounty. Those your right hands own who seek emancipation, contract with them accordingly……..And constrain not your slave-girls to prostitution, if they desire. Sodha Bint Zama was one of Muhammad’s oldest wives. He married her after the death Khadija. As she had migrated to Medina with her husband (Muhammad) under dreadful conditions, she obviously possessed great wifely virtues.
The Prophet had several wives, and as matter of equity, he prepared a rota system to spend a particular night with each of them regularly. Since Aisha was the most dearly loved wife of Muhammad, Sodha volunteered to give up her own turn in favour of Aisha to influence him. The Prophet willingly accepted this offer and desisted from his treatened action.
Aisha said: “I was six years ole when the Prophet married me……then we migrated toMedina…..where I caught fever. My hair fell, and I became clear-headed. My mother, Rumaan, came to me when I was playing on the swing with my friends. She called me and I came to her. I did not know her intentions. She held me by my hand and made me stand in the door while I was panting. She washed my face and head, and then took me inside where some Ansaar women had gathered. They were saying ‘God bless and good luck.’ Then my mother handed me to these women, and they decorated me. Then the Prophet came and I was frightened; they handed me over to him. I was nine years old at that time.”
“When the Prophet Muhammad married Aisha, she was six years old; when she left her paternal home and came to live with him, she was nine, and when he died, she was eighteen.”
Aisha said: “ During menstruation, I used to bite off meat from bone; the Prophet would take the bone from me and place his mouth at the same spot to eat of it where I had been biting; when I drank water, he would take the vessel from me and place his lips at the same spot where I had put mine.”
“Anas reports that Allah’s apostle (may peace be on him) had nine wives and he appointed a separate night for each of them. Thus, the turn of each wife fell on every nineth day. However, they all used to gather in the house of the one whose turn it was to have coitus with the prophet. It was the night of Aisha (the youngest wife) when Zainab (a pretty wife) came there. The Prophet stretched his hand towards her. As Aisha noticed it, she said “It is Zainab.” So, he withdrew his hand. The two wives got involved into an altercation, which gradually became louder and lasted till early morning when Adhan (Iqama) was announced for prayers. (As usual) Abu Bakr, father of Aisha called to accompany the Prophet to the mosque. He said, “Messenger of Allah, come for prayer, and throw dust in their mouths.”
Destruction of Hindu Temples.
[p. 449] It had been brought to the notice of His Majesty that during the late reign many idol temples had been begun, but remained unfinished at Benares, the great stronghold of infidelity. The infidels were now desirous of completing them. His Majesty, the defender of the faith, gave orders that at Benares, and throughout all his dominions in every place, all temples that had been begun should be cast down. It was now reported from the province of Allahabad that seventy-six temples had been destroyed in the district of Benares.
Christian Prisoners.
[Text, vol. I. P. 534.] On the 11th Muharram, [1043 A.H.], Kasim Khan and Bahadur Kambu brought * * * * 400 Christian prisoners, male and female, young and old, with the idols of their worship, to the presence of the faith-defending Emperor. He ordered that the principles of the Muhammadan religion should be explained to them, and that they should be called upon to adopt it. A few appreciated the honour offered to them and embraced the faith: they experienced the kindness of the Emperor. But the majority in perversity and wilfulness rejected the proposal. These were distributed among the amire, who were directed to keep these despicable wretches in rigorous confinement. When any one of them accepted the true faith, a report was to be made to the Emperor, so that provision might be made for him. Those who refused were to be kept in continual confinement. So it came to pass that many of them passed from prison to hell. Such of their idols as were likenesses of the prophets were thrown into the Jumna, the rest were broken to pieces.
EIGHTH YEAR OF THE REIGN, 1044 A.H. (1634 A. D.)
The Peacock Throne.
[p. 62.] in the course of years many valuable gems had come into the Imperial jewel-house, such one of which might serve as an ear-drop for Venus, or would adorn the girdle of the Sun. Upon the accession of the Emperor, it occurred to his mind that, in the opinion of far-seeing men, the acquisition of such rare jewels and the keeping of such wonderful brilliants can only render one service, that of adorning the throne of empire. They ought therefore, out to be put to such a use, that beholders might share in and benefit by their splendour, and that Majesty might shine with increased brilliancy. It was according ordered that, in addition to the jewels in the Imperial jewel-house, rubies, garnets, diamonds, rich pearls and emeralds, to the value of 200 lacs of rupees, should be brought for the inspection of the Emperor, and that they, with some exquisite jewels of great weight, exceeding 50,000 miskals, and worth eighty-six lacs of rupees, having been carefully selected, should be handed over to Be-badal Khan, the superintendent of the goldsmith’s department. There was also to be given to him one lac to tolas of pure gold, equal to 250,000 miskals in the weight and fourteen lacs of rupees in value. The throne was to be three gas in length, two and a half in breadth, and five in height, and was to be set with the above-mentioned jewels. The outsider of the canopy was to be of enamel work with occasional gems, the inside was to be thickly set with rubies, garnets, and jewels, and it was to be supported by twelve emerald columns. On the top of each pillar there were to be two peacocks thick set with gems, and between each two peacocks a tree set with rubies and diamonds, emeralds and pearls. The ascent was to consist of three steps set with jewels of fine water. This throne was completed in the course of seven years at a cost of 100 lacs of rupees. Of the eleven jewelled recesses (takhta) formed around it for cushions, the middle one, intended for the seat of the Emperor, cost ten lacs of rupees. Among the jewels set in this recess was a ruby worth a lax of rupees, which Shah Abbas, the King of Iran, had present to the late Emperor Jahangir, who sent it to his present Majesty, the Sahib Kiran-i sani, when he accomplished Sahib-kiran (Timur), Mir Shah Rukh, and Miza Ulugh Beg. When in course of time it came into the possession of Shah Abbas, his name was added ; and when Jahangir obtained it, he added the name of himself and of his father. Now it received the addition of the name of his most gracious Majesty Shah Jahan. By command of the Emperor, the following masnawi, by Haji Muhammad Jan, the final verse of which contains the date, was placed upon the inside of the canopy in letters of green enamel. * * *
On his return to Agra, the Emperor held a court, and sat for the first time on his throne. * * Yaminu-d daula Asaf Khan was promoted to the dignity of Khan-khanan. [Conquest by Najabat Khan of several forts belongs to the samindars of Srinagar, and his subsequent enforced retreat.]
The following is the account given of the throne in the Shah-Jahan-ndmd of Inayat Khan : “ The Nau-roz of the year 1044 fell on the Id-i fitr, when His Majesty was to take his seat on the new jewelled throne. This gorgeous structure, with a canopy supported in twelve pillers, measured three yards and a half in length, two and a half in breath, and five in height, from the flight of steps to the overhanging dome. On His Majesty’s accession to the throne, he had commanded that eighty-six lacs, worth of gems and precious stone, and a diamonds worth fourteen lacs, which together make a crore of rupees as money is reckoned in Hindustan, should be used in its decoration. It was completed in seven years, and among the precious stones was a ruby worth a lac of rupees that Shah Abbas Safavi had sent to the late Emperor, on which were inscribed the names of the great Timur Sahib-Kiran, etc.”
Rebellion of Jaihar Bundela and his son Bikramajit.
[Text, vol. ii p. 94.] His Majesty in the second year of his reign pardoned the misdeeds of this turbulent man, and sent him on services to the Dakhin. After a while he took leave of Mahabat Khan Khan-khanan, the ruler of the Dakhin, and retired to his own country, leaving behind him his son Bikramajit, entitled Jagraj, and his contingent of men. On reaching home, he attacked Bim Narain, Zamindar of Garha, and induced him by a treaty and promise to surrender the fort of Chauragarh. Afterwards, in violation of his engagement, he put Bim Narain and a number of his followers to death, and took possession of the fort, with all the money and valuable it contained. Bim Narain’s son accompanied Khan-dauran to Court from Malwa, taking with him an offering, and he made known to the Emperor what had happened. A farman was then sent to Jajhar Singh, charging him with having killed Bim Narain, and taking possession of Garha, without the authority of the Emperor, and directing him to surrender the territory to the officers of the Crown, or else to give up the jagirs he held in his own country, and to sent to Court ten lacs of rupees in cash out of the money which had belong to Bim Narain.
Alarmed at this rot one very respected thinker, Mr. P. N. Sharma of Delhi contributed an article titled The One lesson from History which India Never Learnt – to the December 28, 1982 A. D. issue of the quarterly journal titled Itihas Patrika published from THANE (India)
The article observed “With a view to comprehend the enormity of this aspect of history, a stock-taking in the chart of only important foreign invasions that India suffered is given below :-
1. First invasion of India by Darius, King of Persia – 519-518 B. C.
2. Second invasion of India, by Alexander, from Greece, 325 B. C.
3. Third invasion of India, by the Sakas, from Central Asia, 180 B. C.
4. Fourth invasion of India, by Kushans, from Asia, 120 B. C.
5. Fifth invasion of India, by the Huns, from Central Asia, 120 A. D.
6. Sixth invasion of India, by Mohamad bin Kasim, from Syria, 712 A. D.
7. Seventh invasion of India, by Subuktagin Ghaznavi from Afghanistan, 987 A. D.
8. Eighth to the 24th i.e. 17 invasion of India, by Mohamad Ghaznavi, 1000-1030 A. D.
9. 25th to 32nd i.e. eight invasion of India, by Mohamad Ghori, 1175 to 1206 A. D.
10. 33rd invasion of India, by Tamerlain, from Central Asia, 1398 A. D.
11. 34th invasion, by Babur, from Central Asia, 1526 A. D.
12. 35th invasion of India, by Humayun, from Central Asia, 1555 A. D.
13. 36th invasion of India, by Nadir Shah, from Persia, 1739 A. D.
14. 37th invasion of India, by Ahmed Shah Abdali, from Persia, 1756 A. D.
15. 38th invasion (battle of Plassi), by the British, 1757 A. D.
16. 39th invasion by Pakistan (capturing part of Kashmir), 1947 A. D.
17. 40th invasion by China (capturing part of India), 1962 A. D.
18. 41st invasion of Pakistan, 1965A. D.
19. 42nd invasion of India, by Pakistan, 1971 A. D.
Why was India the victim of so many terrors and plunder raids a stretch of 2,500 years? Because after having amassed immense wealth through its own industry and valour in bygone, and after having administered a worldwide kingdom, India had suddenly lowered its guard and gone ascetic under the debilitating influence of Buddhism and Jainism like the ruling Indian National Congress under M. K. Gandhi. Hindus still afflicted by that fakiri mania are committing the blunder of entrusting all administrative and political powers to persons and parties wedded to non-violence.
Mr. Sharma points out that even a person wanting to steal some chairs from a neighbour’s house would think twice about the resistance he would possibly meet, while in the case of India a host of Muslims marauders continued pouring-in-traversing hundreds of miles and carrying back immerse loot with impunity.
Hundreds of Hindu princely houses ruling in India prided themselves in raiding one another’s kingdom but never did they unite in a combined front against the dangerous Muslim foe.
Confronted with a similar situation, Japanese showed great sagacity and patriotism when in 1868 A. D. Japanese splinter-states surrendered their petty dominions and forged a united front against Western powers threatening to make inroads into Japan.
Mr. Sharma points out that even after the attainment of Independence in 1947, a tiny Muslim Pakistan had the audacity to attack India thrice and China also invaded India once. Each time the aggressor made away with large chunks of Indian Territory. And yet Hindus kept on singing the praises of their leaders who did not plan or organize a single retaliatory hit to reconquer their lost territories. Is this the way to rule a country? Is a person frittering away his inherited assets considered ultra-clever or an idiot?
Mr. Sharma agonizingly poses the question of how on earth we alone proved to be an easy prey for such attacks, in which our armies have been badly mauled, our women were compelled to seek immolation en masse, our youngmen and women were marched off to be sold as slaves for rape and sodomy in distant lands, and our forts, places, temples, towers mansions and bridges were lustily declared as Muslim construction.
All this misery, progressive impoverishment and tyranny to which India has been subject for the last 2500 years must arouse the Hindus to be once again militarily strong and aggressive. Let our Defence Ministers hereafter to termed Offence Ministers. Rama and Krishna need to be resurrected from their fetish status to be installed on high pedestals as military leaders so that Hinduism may once again govern the world. Hinduism alias Vedic culture is the only creed which known how to live and let live. All other religions have strife and intolerance built-in within them which destine them to annihilate others and then finish themselves with internecine warfare. The United Nations Organization and its education organ, the UNESCO would find their task of uniting the world under a world government easier if they propagate Vedic culture.
Regulated Warfare
Under the Vedic tradition even warring parties have to abide by certain strict rules. These enjoin, for instance, that as far as possible, disputes should be settled by individual combat. In such combats the mutual might of the contending parties should be of an equal footing at the start. The fight, whether of individual or armies is to be conducted in the open away from inhabitation so as not to disturb civilian life. A fallen or defeated foe is not to be harmed or humiliated. Terror and torture are totally ruled out. A total war and scorched-earth policy is never to be indulged in, and the foe is not to be compelled to make common cause with the rival. This is known as Dharma Yaddha.
Because of its long Vedic training and discipline the Hindu warrior class was sworn to such warfare.
Therefore when the rapacious Muslim invasions came spreading torture and terror in their wake, poisoning public water reservoirs, burning standings crops, taping women, slaughtering children, maiming adults, selling presoners as slaves, and compelling everybody to become a Muslim and fight to decimate their own kith and kin and culture and fill the coffers of West Asian Muslim countries the Hindus were aghast with disgust and disbelief. In the face of such atrocious total war the Hindu reeled back in horror. His heart revolted at that sight than rather than be a party to such mass agony and misery the Hindu preferred to buy peace for the populace at any cost. That is the Hindu mentality built-up pacifist training over generations.
It has persisted down to our own era. Despite a thousand years of fierce struggle against an unscrupulous Islam, Hinduism is still throwing up leaders like Gandhi and Nehru who still pursue a policy of appeasement and buying peace at any cost.
Thinkers like P. N. Sharma whom I have quoted above, are justifiably worried that the inherent softness, gentility and refinement of the Hindu mind might ultimately enable a rampant Islam and a subtle Christianity to sabotage and wipe out Vedic culture from the face of the earth.
If such a development ever takes place cannibalism will supreme. Vedic culture is the only hope of mankind. Without Vedic culture the virtue of every women and the liberty of every man will be in constant jeopardy. History tells us that under Christianity and Islam men, women and children were sold in the bazaar like chattel and chicken.
Perhaps such a tragedy will never recur. Lord Krishna has asserted that Vedic culture is eternal. And this cosmos is certainty governed by mighty divine miracle-forces. Yet let us not thinks for granted. So far as is within our power let Hindus adjust themselves to this new situation of a total war. Hindus must steel their to fight tooth for tooth and eye for eye. So long as a war is on, let not a Hindu talk of his Vedic and Upanishads. Their ideals can be preached only after the war so that there may not be another war. But even expecting that is too much because wars seem to be a recurring phenomenon. Therefore, Vedic culture does indeed provide for a permanent professional warrior class, namely, the Kshatriya class.
The only change now is that if Adharma Yuddha is the rule of the day, Hindus must be prepared to fight the enemy in this new manner until Hinduism is once again able to inculcate the sense and discipline of Dharma Yuddha in the whole world.
History is replete with instances that for the unscrupulous, monstrous Muslim invades from West Asia no trick was too mean and no treachery too base. Hindu generals and rulers were often put off their guard by a show of submission, invited for honourable parleys with solemn oaths sworn on the Koran, only to be hacked to death treacherously, unawares. There are also instances of mediaeval Muslim generals and rulers begging for temporary shelter for Muslim women and children in Hindu forts but sending instead soldiers in the guise of burqa-clad woman and then treacherously murdering the Hindu king and defeating his army.
Hindus :
Hindus have thus proved too gullible and too soft. Horrified by the enemy’s atrocities Hindus invariably often sued for dishonorable peace, this progressively losing men and territory. Hindus must learn to convert and reconvert people to their own faith as the enemy does. Tit for tat should be the rule. And this is exactly what the Ramayan, Mahabharat, Bhagavad Geeta and Manu Smriti teach. Yet Hindu preachers have failed the public. They have totally distorted the heroic message of our scripture namely to fight to the bitter end with all one’s might for a righteous cause, unmindful of all other considerations and teach the enemy a deterrent lesson.
What is Real Surrender?
Hindu rulers warriors labour under the false notion that an enemy who begs to be let alive is to be released. That is not at all the import of Vedic scriptures. An enemy must be deemed to have properly surrendered only if he agrees to help spread Vedic culture. If he doesn’t he deserves no mercy. Merely begging for life is no ground for mercy. Even a common criminal will plead for his life when cornered and arrested. But is that any ground for clemency? In fact the arrest of a person is pre-requisite for punishment and not a step towards release.
As a result of the misleading precept of their priests and preceptors Hindu leaders failed not only in not reconverting captured Muslim to Hindu-dome but they failed even in reclaiming their own temples and mansions converted into mosques and mausoleums by the enemy. Thus is the height of folly. It is such suicidal traits which must quickly abandon and learn to be strict, stern and fierce with faithless enemies.
Military Training Must be Compulsory :
As a beginning to reform Hinduism the first basic rule which must enforce is that every government or public-sector employee from peon to the president must undergo a minimum of two year’s military training.
The present lack-luster politician and irresponsible bureaucrat is a product of loose upbringing. He lacks vigour, patriotism, dedication and the spirit of sacrifice. He looks upon the government job as a means of making idle money. He believes that he holds a public office to be able to quote rules to reject public requests.
Compulsory two year military training must also be an essential qualification for any candidate standing for a public election or seeking even a private job. Such training alone will instill some sense of vigour, purpose and discipline in the Hindu public employees and leaders. That will inculcate in them the habit of disciplined and respectful submission and a quick disposal of job entrusted to them. Retired military personal should be employed for imparting such training.
Yogesh Kumar Saxena Advocate, High Court
H.I.G. 203 Preetam Nagar, Allahabad, U.P. India yogrekha@yahoo.co.in /yogrekha@rediffmail.com
Why is it then nowhere we find Rajiv
Gandhi’s paternal grandfather’s name? Muslim grocer by the name of Nawab Khan,
had married a Parsi woman after converting her to Islam.. Rajiv’s father Feroze
was Feroze Khan before he married Indira, against Kamala Nehru’s wishes ‘Father
of the Nation’ didn’t mention this game of his in the famous book. ‘My
Experiments with Truth’ Why? When they returned to India, a mock ‘Vedic
marriage’ was instituted for public consumption. On the subject, writes M. O.
Mathai (a longtime private secretary of Nehru) in his renowned (but now
suppressed by the GOI) ‘Reminiscences of the Nehru Age’ on page no. 94, second
paragraph: “For some inexplicable reason, Nehru allowed the marriage to be
performed according to Vedic rited in 1942. An inter-religious and inter-caste
marriage Vedic rites at that time was not valid in law. To be legal, it had to
be a civil marriage. It’s a known fact that after Rajiv’s birth Indira and
Feroze lived separately, but they were not divorced. Feroze used to harass
Nehru frequently for money and also interfere in Nehru’s political activities.
Nehru got fed up and left instructions not to allow him into the Prime
Minister’s residence Trimurthi Bhavan. Mathai writes that the death of Feroze
came as a relief to Nehru and Indira. The death of Feroze in 1960 before he
could consolidate his own political force, is itself a mystery. Feroze had even
planned to remarry. Those who try to keep tabs on our lenders in spite of all
the suppressions and deliberate misinformation are aware of the fact that the
second son Indira (or Mrs. Feroze Khan) known as Sanjay Gandhi was not the son
of Feroze. He was the son of another Moslem gentleman, Mohammad Yunus. Here in
passing, we might that the second son was originally named Sanjeev. It rhymed
with Rajiv, the elder brother’s name. It was claimed to Sanjeev when he was
arrested by the British police in England and his passport impounded, for
having stolen a car. Krishna Menon was then India’s High Commissioner in
London. He offered to issue another passport to the felon who changed his name
to Sanjay. Incidentally, Sanjay’s marriage with the Sikh girl Menaka (now they
call her Maneka for Indira Gandhi found the name of Lord Indra’s court dancer
rather offensivet) took place quite surprisingly in Mohammad Yunus house in New
Delhi. And the marriage with Manaka who was a model (She had modeled for Bombay
Dyeing wearing just a towel) was not so ordinary either. Sanjay was notorious
in getting unwed young women pregnant. Menaka too was rendered pregnant by
Sanjay. It was then that her father. Colonel Anand threatened Sanjay with dire
consequences if he did not marry her daughter. And that did the trick. Sanjay
married Menaka. It was widely reported in Delhi at the time that Mohammad Yunus
was unhappy at the marriage of Sanjay with Menaka; apparently he had wanted to
get him married with a Muslim girl of his choice. It was Mohammad Yunus who
carried the most when Sanjay died in the plane accident. In Yunus book, ‘Persons,
Passions & Polities’ one discovers that baby Sanjay had been circumcised
following Islamic custom, although the reason stated was phimosis. It was
always believed that Sanjay used to blackmail Indira Gandhi and due to this she
used to turn a blind eye when Sanjay Gandhi started to run the country as
though if were his personal fiefdom. Was he black mailing her with the secret
of who his real father was? When the news of Sanjay’s death reaches Indira
Gandhi, the first thing she wanted to know was about the bunch of keys which
Sanjay had with him. Nehru was no less a player in producing bastards. At least
one case is very graphically described by M. O. Mathai in his “Reminiscences of
the Nehru Age” page 206. Muthai writes: “In the antumn of 1948 ( India became
free in 1947 and a great deal of work needed to be done) a young woman from
Benares arrived in New Delhi as a sanyasin named Shraddha Mata ( an assumed and
not a real name). She was a Sanskrit Scholar well versed in the ancient Indian
scriptures and mythology .People including MPs, thronged to her to hear her
discourses. One day S. D. Upadhyaya, Nehru’s old employee, brought a letter in
Hindi from Shraddha Mata. Nehru gave her an interview in the PM’s House. As her
departed, I noticed ( Mathai is speaking here) that she was young, shapely and
beautiful. Meetings with her became rather frequent , mostly after Nehru
finished his work at night. During one of Nehru’s visits to Lucknow, Shraddha
Mata turned up there, and Upadhyaya brought a letter from her as usual . Nehru
sent her the reply, and she visited Nehru at midnight…. Suddenly Shraddha Mata
disappeared. In November 1949 a convent in Bangalore sent a decent looking
person to Delhi with a bundle of letters. He said that a young woman from
northern India arrived at the convent a few months ago and gave birth to a baby
boy. She refused to divulge her name or give any particulars about herself. She
left the convent as soon as she was well enough to move out but left the child
behind. She however forgot to take with her a small cloth bundle in which,
among other things, several letters in Hindi were found. The Mother superior,
who was a foreigner , had the letters examined and was told they were from the
Prime Minister. The person, who brought the letters surrendered them,. “I (
Mathai) made discreet inquiries repeatedly about the boy but failed to get a
clue about his whereabouts. Convents in such matters are extremely tightlipped
and secretive. Had I succeeded in locating the boy. I would have adopted him.
He must have grown up as a Catholic Christian blissfully ignorant of who his
father was.” Coming back to Rajiv Gandhi, we all know now that he changed his
so called Paris religion to become a Catholic to marry Sania Maino of Turin,
Italy. Rajiv become Roberto. His daughter’s name is Bianca and son’s name is
Raul. Quite cleverly the same names are presented to the people of India as
Priyanka and Rahul. What is amazing is the extent of our people’s ignorance in
such matters. The press conference that Rajiv Gandhi gave in London after
taking over as prime minister of India was very informative. In this press
conference , Rajiv boasted that he was NOT a Hindu but a Paris Mind you,
speaking of the Paris religion, he had no Paris ancestor at all. His grandmother
(father’s mother) has turned Muslim after having abandoned the Paris religion
to marry Nawab Khan. It is the western press that waged a blitz of
misinformation on behalf of Rajiv. From the New York Times to the Los Angles
Times and the Washington Post the big guns raised Rajiv to heaven. The
children’s encyclopedias recorded that Rajiv was a qualified Mechanical
Engineer from the revered University of Cambridge. No doubt US kids are among
the most misinformed in the world today. The reality is that in all three years
of his tenure at that University Rajiv had not passed a single examination. He
had therefore to leave Cambridge without a certificate. Sonia too had the same
benevolent treatment. She was stated to be student in Cambridge. Such a
description is calculated to mis lead Indian. She was a student in Cambridge
all right but not of the University of Cambridge but of one of those fly by
night language schools where foreign student come to leave English. Sonia was
working as an ‘an pair’ girl in Cambridge and trying to learn English at the
same time. And surprise of surprises, Rajiv was even cremated as per vedic
rites in full view of India’s public. This is the Nehru dynasty that India
worships and now an Italian leads a prestigious national party because of just
one qualification – being married into the Nehru family. Maneka Gandhi itself
is being accepted by the non-Congress parties not because she was a former
model or an animal lover
Varun Gandhi the Allahabad High Court said Wednesday while
refusing to intervene in the arrest of the budding Bharatiya Janata Party (BJP)
politician whose communal speeches have led to a criminal case. Lucknow, March
25 (IANS) There was a “strong case” against
A division bench comprising Justices Imtiaz Murtaza and Subhash Chandra Nigam said in the open court: “Prima facie, there is a strong case against him.”
Making it clear that they were not prepared to stay his arrest, the judges also declined to go into Varun Gandhi’s request for anticipatory bail on grounds that he had already got that from the Delhi High Court.
“When the Delhi High Court has granted anticipatory bail, then why must you seek the same relief from a lateral court,” Justice Murtaza observed.
Varun Gandhi’s counsel Gopal Chaturvedi said the application seeking anticipatory bail and stay against arrest was moved before the Allahabad High Court because the Uttar Pradesh police could take a plea that the Delhi High Court did not have jurisdiction over Pilibhit.
Asked why the anticipatory bail application was moved in Delhi in that case, Chaturvedi pointed out: “Well, that was because the Election Commission is based in Delhi and it was the Commission that had asked the local authorities to register a case.”
Chaturvedi now proposes to move the Supreme Court to insure Varun Gandhi against arrest by authorities in Uttar Pradesh.
Varun Gandhi has been booked under various sections of the Indian Penal Code and the People’s Representative Act for “promoting enmity” and acts “prejudicial to maintenance of harmony” by police in Pilibhit, widely known as the political bastion of his mother Maneka Gandhi, estranged kin of Congress president Sonia Gandhi.
The non-bailable case against Varun Gandhi, who said the CDs of his speeches were doctored, was lodged in Pilibhit’s Barkheda police station following a directive from the Election Commission to Uttar Pradesh’s chief electoral officer
A division bench comprising Justices Imtiaz Murtaza and Subhash Chandra Nigam said in the open court: “Prima facie, there is a strong case against him.”
Making it clear that they were not prepared to stay his arrest, the judges also declined to go into Varun Gandhi’s request for anticipatory bail on grounds that he had already got that from the Delhi High Court.
“When the Delhi High Court has granted anticipatory bail, then why must you seek the same relief from a lateral court,” Justice Murtaza observed.
Varun Gandhi’s counsel Gopal Chaturvedi said the application seeking anticipatory bail and stay against arrest was moved before the Allahabad High Court because the Uttar Pradesh police could take a plea that the Delhi High Court did not have jurisdiction over Pilibhit.
Asked why the anticipatory bail application was moved in Delhi in that case, Chaturvedi pointed out: “Well, that was because the Election Commission is based in Delhi and it was the Commission that had asked the local authorities to register a case.”
Chaturvedi now proposes to move the Supreme Court to insure Varun Gandhi against arrest by authorities in Uttar Pradesh.
Varun Gandhi has been booked under various sections of the Indian Penal Code and the People’s Representative Act for “promoting enmity” and acts “prejudicial to maintenance of harmony” by police in Pilibhit, widely known as the political bastion of his mother Maneka Gandhi, estranged kin of Congress president Sonia Gandhi.
The non-bailable case against Varun Gandhi, who said the CDs of his speeches were doctored, was lodged in Pilibhit’s Barkheda police station following a directive from the Election Commission to Uttar Pradesh’s chief electoral officer
UPA government abolished POTA to fulfill a promise contained
in its election manifesto. Was their really a need to do so? If POTA was being
misused, the new government could have corrected the same! Terrorists and
traders of violence presented it to their young cadres as a triumph of their
power and hold.
Learning is not the process that is confined to schools and institutions alone or to a certain specified age group. It is all embracing and never ending for any individual, community or a nation.
Alvin Tofler envisioned ‘learn, unlearn and relearn’ as the 3R’s of education for every individual in the twenty-first century. It equally well applies to the nations. UNESCO, in its report on education in the twenty-first century identified ‘social cohesion and learning to live together’ as the most outstanding objectives of education. These appear to be sincere and genuine comprehensions of the existing state-of-art of the emerging human expectations and aspirations.
The world suffers serious threat of violence. The sense of insecurity pervades life and living everywhere. Everyone is unsure of tomorrow. The VVIP’s of India live in a different world: those well classified categories of security covers. The aam adami pays for it but in return gets sermons and more sermons. How does the Indian state react to the latest attack on the sovereignty of the nation – seven blasts in the most crowded of the areas of the sate capital in Rajasthan on May 13, 2008? The file pictures of two of the innocent children killed, Dia (4 years) and Mahek (5 years) could shatter human conscience in everyone –except the inhuman amongst human beings. History will not pardon the present generations if another Jaipur is repeated, which appears a certainty if one goes by the past experience. Sympathy, compensation, political mudslinging and VIP/VVIP visits have little meaning and create not even an assuaging impact. Government actions are so routinised and these hard
ly ever translate in to empathy and action that may really give solace and a helping hand to the survivors.
Learning is not the process that is confined to schools and institutions alone or to a certain specified age group. It is all embracing and never ending for any individual, community or a nation. Did India rally learn from the terror attacks it has suffered continuously for so many years and in which invariably, innocent lives have been lost? I had visited the spot of Saroijini Nagar, New Delhi after the October 2005 blasts. The thought that came to my mind there was: Why did we, as nation, not learn our lessons after several terrorist attacks including one on the Indian Parliament? Those who perished were there to prepare for celebrate Diwali. The terrorist played Holi in blood. In 2006 it continued unabated in Varanasi, Mumbai and Malegaon. No learning, no restructuring of the strategies to combat and crush such attacks. Samjhauta Express, Hyderabad in May and again in August in 2007 followed by blasts in three district courts of UP. The beginning of the year 2008 saw anoth
er attack in Rampur.
Routine appreciations of the ‘spirit of resilience’ gives little solace to those who await the return of their children from schools or their breadwinners from the place of work. Every evening no one is sure of tomorrow! The terrorist strikes at their will and convenience. Why not accept this fact. Why not acknowledge that violence, fundamentalism, bigotry and religious fanaticism were never before so pronounced as of now? It does not help that it is a global phenomenon. One must have the courage to set one’s own house in order. And that requires confidence and will power to act for a cause and for the country. Small poetical squabbles in times of national tragedies do not augur well for the spirit of democracy in this country. India is the largest democracy has little meaning for the families of those who perished in the Jaipur attack. Let us not fool ourselves. We have the toughest of the problems at our hands. Severely myopic leadership, which does not even attempt to see
beyond the next elections and ‘committed vote banks’, cannot solve it! After Jaipur, once again, there is ample evidence of it.
It is shocking that the announcement of the Government of Rajasthan to investigate the presence of illegal Bangladeshis in Rajasthan, estimated around 50,000, has been totally politicised and communalised by the secularists. Infiltration from Bangladesh has been more or less legitimised by political parties and the secular voluntary organisations that thrive on foreign grants and aids. Certain elements are determined to criticise even the honest and timely of the actions Rajasthan government. At least now a state government initiates the long due action, the political criticism piles up. Chief Minister Raje must show courage to face motivated criticism, act in the interest of the nation and not, care for the electoral consequences when matters of India’s security are at stake.
UPA government abolished POTA to fulfill a promise contained in its election manifesto. Was their really a need to do so? If POTA was being misused, the new government could have corrected the same! Terrorists and traders of violence presented it to their young cadres as a triumph of their power and hold. Can any one prove that abolition of POTA has given any respite to the Muslim community? Yes, the opposition did score a point. Every time a Jaipur happens, common people, irrespective of their political affiliations if any, do curse the repealing of POTA! The government must accept that the entire nation finds it’s handling of terror and violence highly inadequate. The Prime Minister comes out with the suggestion to establish a federal agency to tackle terrorism. When NDA had made this very suggestion, PM’s party had opposed it! People of India want the government and the opposition to sit together, consult experts and come out with a ‘national strategy to combat terrorism’.
It must be implemented ruthlessly. It is the responsibility of the central government to take the first step, take opposition in confidence and be ready to accept whatever is in the national interest.
Every Indian citizen understands India is not USA. What US have done to tackle terrorism is also not acceptable in full. However, why can India not be tough and severe at least on terrorist training camps in PoK and handle Bangladesh government sternly? India is being rightly perceived as a soft state. A central government that could keep national interests above party politics could have certainly acted if Pakistan had not dismantled its terrorist camps in spite of warnings. The ‘secularists’, and the central government, fail to make a distinction between terrorists and Muslims in Pakistan. It is ridiculous to equate action against terrorists as an action against Muslims. That appears to be the fear hounding the present central government. Nations with weak governments do undergo such sufferings. Solutions come from the people.
What the UPA and some well-funded voluntary organisations are up to in Rajasthan is just not acceptable to the nation. They will learn that when people go to the hustlings. It may be too late by then for them.
(The writer is the former Chairman of the National Council for Teacher Education (NCTE). He was also Director of National Council of Educational Research and Training (NCERT0 from 1999 to 2004.)
Learning is not the process that is confined to schools and institutions alone or to a certain specified age group. It is all embracing and never ending for any individual, community or a nation.
Alvin Tofler envisioned ‘learn, unlearn and relearn’ as the 3R’s of education for every individual in the twenty-first century. It equally well applies to the nations. UNESCO, in its report on education in the twenty-first century identified ‘social cohesion and learning to live together’ as the most outstanding objectives of education. These appear to be sincere and genuine comprehensions of the existing state-of-art of the emerging human expectations and aspirations.
The world suffers serious threat of violence. The sense of insecurity pervades life and living everywhere. Everyone is unsure of tomorrow. The VVIP’s of India live in a different world: those well classified categories of security covers. The aam adami pays for it but in return gets sermons and more sermons. How does the Indian state react to the latest attack on the sovereignty of the nation – seven blasts in the most crowded of the areas of the sate capital in Rajasthan on May 13, 2008? The file pictures of two of the innocent children killed, Dia (4 years) and Mahek (5 years) could shatter human conscience in everyone –except the inhuman amongst human beings. History will not pardon the present generations if another Jaipur is repeated, which appears a certainty if one goes by the past experience. Sympathy, compensation, political mudslinging and VIP/VVIP visits have little meaning and create not even an assuaging impact. Government actions are so routinised and these hard
ly ever translate in to empathy and action that may really give solace and a helping hand to the survivors.
Learning is not the process that is confined to schools and institutions alone or to a certain specified age group. It is all embracing and never ending for any individual, community or a nation. Did India rally learn from the terror attacks it has suffered continuously for so many years and in which invariably, innocent lives have been lost? I had visited the spot of Saroijini Nagar, New Delhi after the October 2005 blasts. The thought that came to my mind there was: Why did we, as nation, not learn our lessons after several terrorist attacks including one on the Indian Parliament? Those who perished were there to prepare for celebrate Diwali. The terrorist played Holi in blood. In 2006 it continued unabated in Varanasi, Mumbai and Malegaon. No learning, no restructuring of the strategies to combat and crush such attacks. Samjhauta Express, Hyderabad in May and again in August in 2007 followed by blasts in three district courts of UP. The beginning of the year 2008 saw anoth
er attack in Rampur.
Routine appreciations of the ‘spirit of resilience’ gives little solace to those who await the return of their children from schools or their breadwinners from the place of work. Every evening no one is sure of tomorrow! The terrorist strikes at their will and convenience. Why not accept this fact. Why not acknowledge that violence, fundamentalism, bigotry and religious fanaticism were never before so pronounced as of now? It does not help that it is a global phenomenon. One must have the courage to set one’s own house in order. And that requires confidence and will power to act for a cause and for the country. Small poetical squabbles in times of national tragedies do not augur well for the spirit of democracy in this country. India is the largest democracy has little meaning for the families of those who perished in the Jaipur attack. Let us not fool ourselves. We have the toughest of the problems at our hands. Severely myopic leadership, which does not even attempt to see
beyond the next elections and ‘committed vote banks’, cannot solve it! After Jaipur, once again, there is ample evidence of it.
It is shocking that the announcement of the Government of Rajasthan to investigate the presence of illegal Bangladeshis in Rajasthan, estimated around 50,000, has been totally politicised and communalised by the secularists. Infiltration from Bangladesh has been more or less legitimised by political parties and the secular voluntary organisations that thrive on foreign grants and aids. Certain elements are determined to criticise even the honest and timely of the actions Rajasthan government. At least now a state government initiates the long due action, the political criticism piles up. Chief Minister Raje must show courage to face motivated criticism, act in the interest of the nation and not, care for the electoral consequences when matters of India’s security are at stake.
UPA government abolished POTA to fulfill a promise contained in its election manifesto. Was their really a need to do so? If POTA was being misused, the new government could have corrected the same! Terrorists and traders of violence presented it to their young cadres as a triumph of their power and hold. Can any one prove that abolition of POTA has given any respite to the Muslim community? Yes, the opposition did score a point. Every time a Jaipur happens, common people, irrespective of their political affiliations if any, do curse the repealing of POTA! The government must accept that the entire nation finds it’s handling of terror and violence highly inadequate. The Prime Minister comes out with the suggestion to establish a federal agency to tackle terrorism. When NDA had made this very suggestion, PM’s party had opposed it! People of India want the government and the opposition to sit together, consult experts and come out with a ‘national strategy to combat terrorism’.
It must be implemented ruthlessly. It is the responsibility of the central government to take the first step, take opposition in confidence and be ready to accept whatever is in the national interest.
Every Indian citizen understands India is not USA. What US have done to tackle terrorism is also not acceptable in full. However, why can India not be tough and severe at least on terrorist training camps in PoK and handle Bangladesh government sternly? India is being rightly perceived as a soft state. A central government that could keep national interests above party politics could have certainly acted if Pakistan had not dismantled its terrorist camps in spite of warnings. The ‘secularists’, and the central government, fail to make a distinction between terrorists and Muslims in Pakistan. It is ridiculous to equate action against terrorists as an action against Muslims. That appears to be the fear hounding the present central government. Nations with weak governments do undergo such sufferings. Solutions come from the people.
What the UPA and some well-funded voluntary organisations are up to in Rajasthan is just not acceptable to the nation. They will learn that when people go to the hustlings. It may be too late by then for them.
(The writer is the former Chairman of the National Council for Teacher Education (NCTE). He was also Director of National Council of Educational Research and Training (NCERT0 from 1999 to 2004.)
The word kafa’a stands for legitimacy of a marriage. It is
widely, but fallaciously or deceptively, propagated that the Qur’an and genuine
Prophetic traditions consider Muslims as equals, and hence, allow any Muslim to
marry a suitable Muslim spouse from any background. In choosing an ideal
partner for marriage, they propagate the notion that the Qur’an recommends
piety (taqwa) and faith (iman) as the only mark, rather than birth or wealth.
They cite examples of the Prophet that he had allowed freed slave men to marry
the Arab women. In this regard, they cite the example of Zaid, a black slave
freed by Muhammad, to whom the Prophet gave his cousin Zainab in marriage. But
they ignore the fact that this marriage was sham, a ploy, set up by aged
Muhammad in his desire to add the young and beautiful Zainab into his own harem
(read the story: Sex With Daughters-in-Law: Divinely Ordained in Islam).
One must also take into account that the famous Salman the Persian, a distinguished convert of Muhammad, had to withdraw his desire to marry a daughter of Caliph Omar, because he was a non-Arab. It should be added here that Salman had saved Muhammad and his community, and, Islam, for that matter, in the Battle of the Ditch by giving Muhammad the idea of digging a trench surrounding his community as defence. Muhammad himself had thanked Salman for the saving the day for Islam and praised him and his people for their excellence in knowledge.
The social hierarchical system, as recognized by the Quran and Prophet Muhammad (read more here: Racism in Islam: Allah’s White Faces), in which the Koreish were placed at the height of nobility, followed by other Arab tribes, followed by non-Arabs, later on evolved further transforming Islamic societies into a sharply hierarchical social order. Notions of social hierarchy based on birth, clan or race also gradually became incorporated into the corpus of writings of Islamic jurisprudence or fiqh. Taking a spouse from outside one’s kafa’a was sternly frowned upon, if not explicitly forbidden by the fuqaha (jurists). For a non-Arab, marrying an Arab, particularly a woman, became a social crime during the entire age of Islam, continuing to this day in Arab societies.
In the Indian subcontinent, the vast majority of Indian Muslims follow the Hanafi law. The opinions of the classical Hanafi scholars regarding kafa’a continued reflect the caste system and social hierarchy. Most Indian Hanafis seem to have regarded caste (biraderi), understood as hereditary occupational group (i.e., division of labour) as an essential factor in deciding kafa’a. It was continued to be determined on consideration of following salient points: (1) legal status as free or enslaved (azadi), (2) economic status (maldari), (3) occupation (pesha), (4) intelligence (‘aql), (5) family origin or ethnicity (nasb), (6) piety (taqwa), and (7) absence of bodily defects.
In this way, the caste system was legitimized amongst Muslims of India through the notion of kafa’a: taking a spouse from outside one’s kafa’a was sternly frowned upon, if not explicitly forbidden by the fuqaha. In support of this notion of kafa’a, the ulama used to refer to a hadith according to which caliph ‘Umar refused to let a girl from a rich family to marry a man from a lower class.
But later on, many scholars raised their voice against the above-mentioned caste system amongst Muslims declaring it un-Islamic, out of their ignorance of course. Contemporary Indian Muslim scholar, Maulana ‘Abdul Hamid Nu’mani, was one of them. Nu’mani belonged to the Ansari caste of hereditary weavers, traditionally considered ‘low born’ by ashraf Muslims. He asserted that, according to the Qur’an, kafa’a should be considered only on piety. Hence, the only criterion for deciding a marriage partner should, ideally, be his or her personal character and dedication to the faith. In other words, he suggested that, there should be no religious bar for a Muslim man, even from a low caste, or a low caste Hindu convert to Islam, to marry a Muslim girl from a high caste or vice versa.
However, caste and caste-based social hierarchy, through the notion of kafa’a, were accepted and propagated as a social norm and binding for Muslims by important sections of the ulama. It is widely practised amongst Muslims today, despite some Muslim scholars’ denouncement of it (as do Hindus in their society). So, the Muslims of India, who usually denounce Hinduism for its caste system and try to project that Islam is free from this evil, are either ignorant or trying to hide caste system deeply integrated in Muslim society.
In conclusion, let me emphasize that the Muslim society of India are not at all free from many of the socials ills of Hindu society, they frequently point to. They are often as stark and integrated in the Muslim society, but remain unrecognized, unspoken. The Hindus have recognized all its past and continuing social ills and are making strenuous efforts to rid their society from them. The Hindus of India would cleanse their society of these ills and move forward to become a proud and contributory part of the emerging global civilization: the sings are all there for one to see.
Unfortunately, the same cannot be expected of the stagnant Muslim world, of India’s Muslims in particular. The Arab Islamic imperialism they embraced did little to free themselves from what they call the ills of Hinduism. Instead, the debilitating, violent nature of their new ideology is crippling them in every respect: their contributions to all indices of social and national development and progress are declining.. Poverty, lack of education, propensity of violence, human rights violation within the Islamic community and beyond are becoming the hallmark of their community within the wider Indian society.
Freeing themselves from the yoke of the Arab imperialism, from the debilitating cult of Islam, remains a precondition for the subcontinental Muslim society (and of the wider Muslim world) to march toward progress and prosperity. Freedom and liberty to choose as one wishes to live one’s life, to pursue one’s dream, is a precondition to excel in the race of modern civilization. The Islamic creed imparts religious scruples at every step of one’s life to pursue what is needed to excel in today’s society. For India’s Muslims, returning to their civilizational root, which, undoubtedly, allows much greater freedom and liberty, is an option to them. They just have to look around to realize where their non-Muslim neighbors are heading to and where their own society.
One must also take into account that the famous Salman the Persian, a distinguished convert of Muhammad, had to withdraw his desire to marry a daughter of Caliph Omar, because he was a non-Arab. It should be added here that Salman had saved Muhammad and his community, and, Islam, for that matter, in the Battle of the Ditch by giving Muhammad the idea of digging a trench surrounding his community as defence. Muhammad himself had thanked Salman for the saving the day for Islam and praised him and his people for their excellence in knowledge.
The social hierarchical system, as recognized by the Quran and Prophet Muhammad (read more here: Racism in Islam: Allah’s White Faces), in which the Koreish were placed at the height of nobility, followed by other Arab tribes, followed by non-Arabs, later on evolved further transforming Islamic societies into a sharply hierarchical social order. Notions of social hierarchy based on birth, clan or race also gradually became incorporated into the corpus of writings of Islamic jurisprudence or fiqh. Taking a spouse from outside one’s kafa’a was sternly frowned upon, if not explicitly forbidden by the fuqaha (jurists). For a non-Arab, marrying an Arab, particularly a woman, became a social crime during the entire age of Islam, continuing to this day in Arab societies.
In the Indian subcontinent, the vast majority of Indian Muslims follow the Hanafi law. The opinions of the classical Hanafi scholars regarding kafa’a continued reflect the caste system and social hierarchy. Most Indian Hanafis seem to have regarded caste (biraderi), understood as hereditary occupational group (i.e., division of labour) as an essential factor in deciding kafa’a. It was continued to be determined on consideration of following salient points: (1) legal status as free or enslaved (azadi), (2) economic status (maldari), (3) occupation (pesha), (4) intelligence (‘aql), (5) family origin or ethnicity (nasb), (6) piety (taqwa), and (7) absence of bodily defects.
In this way, the caste system was legitimized amongst Muslims of India through the notion of kafa’a: taking a spouse from outside one’s kafa’a was sternly frowned upon, if not explicitly forbidden by the fuqaha. In support of this notion of kafa’a, the ulama used to refer to a hadith according to which caliph ‘Umar refused to let a girl from a rich family to marry a man from a lower class.
But later on, many scholars raised their voice against the above-mentioned caste system amongst Muslims declaring it un-Islamic, out of their ignorance of course. Contemporary Indian Muslim scholar, Maulana ‘Abdul Hamid Nu’mani, was one of them. Nu’mani belonged to the Ansari caste of hereditary weavers, traditionally considered ‘low born’ by ashraf Muslims. He asserted that, according to the Qur’an, kafa’a should be considered only on piety. Hence, the only criterion for deciding a marriage partner should, ideally, be his or her personal character and dedication to the faith. In other words, he suggested that, there should be no religious bar for a Muslim man, even from a low caste, or a low caste Hindu convert to Islam, to marry a Muslim girl from a high caste or vice versa.
However, caste and caste-based social hierarchy, through the notion of kafa’a, were accepted and propagated as a social norm and binding for Muslims by important sections of the ulama. It is widely practised amongst Muslims today, despite some Muslim scholars’ denouncement of it (as do Hindus in their society). So, the Muslims of India, who usually denounce Hinduism for its caste system and try to project that Islam is free from this evil, are either ignorant or trying to hide caste system deeply integrated in Muslim society.
In conclusion, let me emphasize that the Muslim society of India are not at all free from many of the socials ills of Hindu society, they frequently point to. They are often as stark and integrated in the Muslim society, but remain unrecognized, unspoken. The Hindus have recognized all its past and continuing social ills and are making strenuous efforts to rid their society from them. The Hindus of India would cleanse their society of these ills and move forward to become a proud and contributory part of the emerging global civilization: the sings are all there for one to see.
Unfortunately, the same cannot be expected of the stagnant Muslim world, of India’s Muslims in particular. The Arab Islamic imperialism they embraced did little to free themselves from what they call the ills of Hinduism. Instead, the debilitating, violent nature of their new ideology is crippling them in every respect: their contributions to all indices of social and national development and progress are declining.. Poverty, lack of education, propensity of violence, human rights violation within the Islamic community and beyond are becoming the hallmark of their community within the wider Indian society.
Freeing themselves from the yoke of the Arab imperialism, from the debilitating cult of Islam, remains a precondition for the subcontinental Muslim society (and of the wider Muslim world) to march toward progress and prosperity. Freedom and liberty to choose as one wishes to live one’s life, to pursue one’s dream, is a precondition to excel in the race of modern civilization. The Islamic creed imparts religious scruples at every step of one’s life to pursue what is needed to excel in today’s society. For India’s Muslims, returning to their civilizational root, which, undoubtedly, allows much greater freedom and liberty, is an option to them. They just have to look around to realize where their non-Muslim neighbors are heading to and where their own society.
IN THE HON’BLE HIGH COURT OF JUDICATURE AT ALLAHABAD
Bench at Luck now
Civil Misc. writ Petition No. of 2006
( Under Article 226 0f the Constitution Of India
District- Raibarelly
Ravi Kant Khare, (Baba Ji) S/O Sri Rama kant Khare, Journalist/ Writer/Publisher and President of Sarva Hitkari seva Sansthan,(unregistered Society of elite citizens, scholars, Advocates and Writers)., R/O D.S.- 13, Nirala Nagar, Lucknow- 226020 ----Petitioner
Versus
1. Union of India through its Secretary of Human Resources Ministry,
Govt. Of India, New Delhi.
2. Election Commission of India, through chairman, Election
commission of India, New Delhi
3. State Election Commission, Uttar Pradesh, Luck now
4. Smt. Sonia Gandhi alias Sania Maino of Turin, Italy W/O Late Sri Rajiv Roberto “Gandhi” President of National Congress Party, 10,Jan Path, New Delhi
To,
The Hon’ble Chief Justice and his Lordship’s other companion Judges.
The humble application of the applicant submit as under:-
1. That this petition is filed as public Interest litigation as the petitioner’s organization, which is rendering their service to the downtrodden people after collecting the data’s useful to the fellow citizens as being submitted in this petition from the contribution given by the number of the advocates, elite class of citizens, who wants to save the nation, but on account of fear from the people ruling this Nation, including of the fear of the “yes men” of respondent no. 4, these person or others do not want take the risk of their life, nor they are interested to take undue advantages of any type of popularity. The true copy of the book published by the petitioner relating to his Publications are filed herewith and
2. That thus the present public Interest Petition is maintainable according to the different yard sticks imposed by the Apex Court in various recent and past Decision.
3. That the petitioner is the representatives of Unregistered Social organizations, meant for rendering their services and are also the senior citizen, retired as the Sale Tax Officer by having their creditability of being honored by different organizations for his forceful writing benevolent to the citizens and are also beneficial to the citizens of India in individual capacities. He is having his desire to protect the integrity, unity and solidarity of our Nation from the inefficacious designed to rule our country from the instructions of the alien power as the respondent no. 4 is having the adherence to the foreign State namely the Italy and is Christian by religion.
4. That the petitioners seek direction, for the purposes of enlightenment of the people casting the vote in favour of right candidate contesting the election to the respondent no. 1 to provide him the information contained in the following books for the purposes of enlightenment to the voters of Amethi constituency participating in the election scheduled to be held on 8th may of 2006. The name of the books and the writers thereof are “The Nehru Dynasty”, Written by Astrologer K. N. Rao, “Reminiscences of the Nehru Age” written by Sri M. O. Mathai (a longtime private secretary, of Jawaharlal Nehru) in his renowned (but now suppressed by the GOI) and Mohammad Yunus book, ‘Persons, Passions & Polities’. The true copy of the book published by Hindu Writers Forum relating to the Extracts of all these prohibited Publications is filed herewith and marked as
5. Why the extract of this book are prohibited for being known to general public, who has right of Information Guarantee under Article 19(1) (a) of the constitution of India and Under the Provision of Right of Information Act, 2002?
6. That the reason for the purposes of demand of these books on cost to the public is that the politicians in the conspiracy have deceived the people of India, who is now called as the Father of the Nation, in connivance with Sri Jawaharlal Nehru, the First prime minister of India. As the part of conspiracy to rule our nation and thereby have the extinction of the Hindu Religion for ever by getting the partition of our country on Geographical basis and not on the basis of the reasons of religious fanatics, on which the country was divided in two parts as it may hamper the progress and the hatred be perpetuated which may not provide the growth to the Nation as super power of the world.
“The Nehru Dynasty”, astrologer K. N. Rao mentions the names of Jawahar Lal’s father and grandfather. Jawahar Lal’s father was believed to be Moti Lal and Moti Lal’s father was one Gangadhar Nehru.
sri Jawaharlal Nehru’s grand-father belong to Kaul Clan of Kasmir. Sheikh Mohd. Abdullah hails from their ancestors whose Grand Father was Bal Mukund Kaul.
That Jawahar Lal’s only daughter was Indira Priyadarshini Nehru, Kamala Nehru was her mother, who died in Switzerland of tuberculosis. She was totally against Indira’s proposed marriage with Feroze Khan, Why? No one tells us now, who is this Feroze Khan?
One frequently hears that Rajeev/Rajiv Gandhi’s grandfather was Pandit Nehru. But then we all know that everyone has two grandfathers, the paternal and the material grandfather. In fact, the paternal grandfather is deemed to be the more important grandfather in most societies. Why is it then nowhere we find Rajiv Gandhi’s paternal grandfather’s name?
It appears that the reason is simply this Rajiv Gandhi’s paternal grandfather was a Muslim gentleman from the Junagadh area of Gujrat. This Muslim grocer by the name of Nawab Khan, the grocer who supplied wines etc. to Anand Bhavan, had married a Parsi woman after converting her to Islam.
This is the source where from the myth of Rajiv being a Parsi was derived. Rajiv’s father Feroze was Feroze Khan before he married Indira, against Kamala Nehru’s wishes. Feroze mother’s family name was Ghandy, often associated with Parsis and this was changed to Gandhi, sometime before his wedding with Indira by an affidavit.
Indira Gandhi was Chased out of the Shanti Niketan University by Guru Dev Rabindranath himself for misdemeanor, She was an isolated girl by herself, while father Jawaharlal was busy with polities, pretty women and illicit sex; the mother was in hospital. Feroze Khan, the grocer’s son was then in England and he was quite sympathetic to Indira and soon enough she changed her religion, became a Muslim women and married Feroze Khan in a London mosque.
Indira Gandhi name was also changed as Smt. Maimuna Begam after the marriage with Firoj Khan?
The news of this married eventually reached Mohandas Karan Chand Gandhi. Gandhi ji urgently called Nehru and practically ordered him to ask the young man to change his name from Khan to Gandhi. It had nothing to do with change of religion, from Islam to Hindustan for instance. It was just a case of a change of name by an affidavit.
And so Feroze Khan became Feroze Gandhi. The surprising thing is that the apostle of truth, the old man soon to be declared India’s Mahatma and the ‘Father of the Nation’ didn’t mention this game of his in the famous book. ‘My Experiments with Truth’ Why?
When they returned to India, a mock ‘Vedic marriage’ was instituted for public consumption. On the subject, writes M. O. Mathai (a longtime private secretary of Nehru) in his renowned (but now suppressed by the GOI) ‘Reminiscences of the Nehru Age’ on page no. 94, second paragraph: “For some inexplicable reason, Nehru allowed the marriage to be performed according to Vedic rite in 1942. An inter-religious and inter-caste marriage Vedic rites at that time was not valid in law. To be legal, it had to be a civil marriage. It’s a known fact that after Rajiv’s birth Indira and Feroze lived separately, but they were not divorced. Feroze used to harass Nehru frequently for money and also interfere in Nehru’s political activities. Nehru got fed up and left instructions not to allow him into the Prime Minister’s residence Tri-Murthi Bhavan?
Why does the death of Feroze Gandhi in 1960, when he was consolidating to make his own political set up remained the Mystery?
Feroze had even planned to remarry.
Those who try to keep tabs on our lenders in spite of all the suppressions and deliberate misinformation are aware of the fact that the second son Indira (or Mrs. Feroze Khan) known as Sanjay Gandhi was not the son of Feroze. He was the son of another Moslem gentleman, Mohammad Yunus. Here in passing, we might that the second son was originally named Sanjeev. It rhymed with Rajiv, the elder brother’s name.
Nehru was no less a player in producing bastards. M. O. Mathai very graphically describes at least one case in his “Reminiscences of the Nehru Age” page 206. Muthai writes: “In the autumn of 1948 ( India became free in 1947 and a great deal of work needed to be done) a young woman from Banaras arrived in New Delhi as a sanyasin named Shraddha Mata ( an assumed and not a real name). She was a Sanskrit Scholar well versed in the ancient Indian scriptures and mythology. People including MPs, thronged to her to hear her discourses. One day S. D. Upadhyaya, Nehru’s old employee, brought a letter in Hindi from Shraddha Mata. Nehru gave her an interview in the PM’s House.
As her departed, I noticed (Mathai is speaking here) that she was young, shapely and beautiful. Meetings with her became rather frequent, mostly after Nehru finished his work at night. During one of Nehru’s visits to Lucknow, Shraddha Mata turned up there, and Upadhyaya brought a letter from her as usual. Nehru sent her the reply, and she visited Nehru at midnight…. Suddenly Shraddha Mata disappeared.
In November 1949 a convent in Bangalore sent a decent looking person to Delhi with a bundle of letters. He said that a young woman from northern India arrived at the convent a few months ago and gave birth to a baby boy. She refused to divulge her name or give any particulars about herself. She left the convent as soon as she was well enough to move out but left the child behind.
She however forgot to take with her a small cloth bundle in which, among other things, several letters in Hindi were found. The Mother superior, who was a foreigner, had the letters examined and was, told they were from the Prime Minister. The person, who brought the letters surrendered them,. “I (Mathai) made discreet inquiries repeatedly about the boy but failed to get a clue about his whereabouts. Convents in such matters are extremely tightlipped and secretive.
Had I succeeded in locating the boy. I would have adopted him. He must have grown up as a Catholic Christian blissfully ignorant of who his father was.”
It was claimed to Sanjeev/ sanjay, when the British police in England and his passport impounded, for having stolen a car, arrested him. Krishna Menon was then India’s High Commissioner in London. He offered to issue another passport to the felon who changed his name to Sanjay.
Incidentally, Sanjay’s marriage with the Sikh girl Menaka (now they call her Maneka for Indira Gandhi found the name of Lord Indra’s court dancer rather offensive) took place quite surprisingly in Mohammad Yunus house in New Delhi. And the marriage with Manaka who was a model (She had modeled for Bombay Dyeing wearing just a towel) was not so ordinary either.
Sanjay was notorious in getting unwed young women pregnant. Sanjay too rendered Menaka pregnant. It was then that her father. Colonel Anand threatened Sanjay with dire consequences, if he did not marry her daughter. And that did the trick. Sanjay married Menaka.
It was widely reported in Delhi at the time that Mohammad Yunus was unhappy at the marriage of Sanjay with Menaka; apparently he had wanted to get him married with a Muslim girl of his choice. It was Mohammad Yunus who carried the most-, when Sanjay died in the plane accident.
In Yunus book, ‘Persons, Passions & Polities’ one discovers that baby Sanjay had been circumcised following Islamic custom, although the reason stated was phimosis.
It was always believed that Sanjay used to blackmail Indira Gandhi and due to this she used to turn a blind eye when Sanjay Gandhi started to run the country as though if were his personal fiefdom.
Was he black mailing her with the secret of who his real father was? When the news of Sanjay’s death reaches Indira Gandhi, the first thing she wanted to know was about the bunch of keys which Sanjay had with him.
Coming back to Rajiv Gandhi, we all know now that he changed his so called Parisi religion to become a Catholic to marry Sania Maino of Turin, Italy. Rajiv become Roberto. His daughter’s name is Bianca and son’s name is Raul. Quite cleverly the same names are presented to the people of India as Priyanka and Rahul. What is amazing is the extent of our people’s ignorance in such matters. The press conference that Rajiv Gandhi gave in London after taking over as prime minister of India was very informative.
In this press conference, Rajiv boasted that he was NOT a Hindu but a Parisi. Mind you, speaking of the Parisi religion, he had no Parisis ancestor at all. His grandmother (father’s mother) has turned Muslim after having abandoned the Parisi religion to marry Nawab Khan. It is the western press that waged a blitz of misinformation on behalf of Rajiv.
From the New York Times to the Los Angles Times and the Washington Post the big guns raised Rajiv to heaven. The children’s encyclopedias recorded that Rajiv was a qualified Mechanical Engineer from the revered University of Cambridge.
The reality is that in all three years of his tenure at that University, Rajiv had not passed a single examination. He had, therefore, to leave Cambridge without a certificate. Sonia too had the same benevolent treatment. She was stated to be student in Cambridge. Such a description is calculated to mislead Indian. She was a student in Cambridge all right but not of the University of Cambridge but of one of those fly by night language schools where foreign student come to leave English.
Sonia was working as an ‘an pair’ girl in Cambridge and trying to learn English at the same time. And surprise of surprises, Rajiv was even cremated as per Vedic rites in full view of India’s public. This is the Nehru dynasty that India worships and now an Italian leads a prestigious national party because of just one qualification – being married into the Nehru family. Maneka Gandhi itself is being accepted by the non-Congress parties, not because she was a former model or an animal lover, but for her links to the Nehru family. Saying that an Italian should not lead India will amount to narrow mindedness
7. That Christianity and Muslims have plundered the concept of Vedic religion from about 2006 A.D. years, prior to it there was the Hindu Religion was flourishing through out the world. Baba Ambedkar in his book on “Thoughts on Pakistan” has described the apprehension against the appeasement policy for Muslims, which as per its gospel of Jihad being professed in religion speaks of killing of Hindu citizens as Khafir and Kufr, who are meant for killing instead of being saved for enjoying by keeping Nihamat and Hurreys for pacifying the carnal Sexual desire, on the basis of which, the foundations are kept and based in the other religion.
8. That the background of Sri Jawaharlal Nehru was obviously converted to be the full-fledged Muslim, as he was nurtured at the place of Anand Bhawan belonging to Mr. Mubarak Ali, a barrister, at Nawab of Avadh palaces and at place of Rani of Amethi. Gandhi ji has never thought of avoiding Martyr Bhagat Singh’s death sentence/ Assassination, for which, even the British pleaded for him , but was demanding the release of Mr. Abdul Rasheed, the death sentence convict, who killed Sri Nitya Nand Swami, when he was suffering from viral fewer. The invitation of Ali Brothers sponsored by Gandhi Ji, for invading our country by Afghanistan/ Teliban was declared to be the sedition by British Ruler and thus it appears that our country has not been ruled by Indian but by Foreign Invaders from such time.
9. That what was the religion of Rajeev Gandhi? . What is the religion of Sonia Gandhi and her Children? Whether Sonia Gandhi is living in this country on the strength of Italian Passport? How she can take the citizen ship and contest the election without disclosing her Religious Ambitions and political ambition to the people of the constituency, from where she will get her votes? When assets of the candidate may be directed to be disclosed by the election commission on the dictates of the Hon’ble Supreme court of India, why not the president of the biggest party of the country may be directed to disclose her Religion? During visit of Pope in India, the entire country became Christian. Why president Bush and Sonia Gandhi are against the Kingdom of Nepal as the Hindu Nation?.
10. That Whether Indira Gandhi was married twice or she was married once?. When she changed her name from Smt. Magnoona Begham to Indira Gandhi? Whether Rajeev Gandhi and Sanjay Gandhi were the real Brothers? For being born out of one father or from different fathers? Whether the people of this country may be befooled forever or there is any limit of falsehood imposed upon them by these people, who have never acted for integrity, Solidarity and security of our Nation.
11. That whether we are still slave of our orthodox, primitive and superstitions? Why we are still trusting with them, who are the anti-national rather the criminals, who have betrayed our trust , which was reposed by you? How long we will have the enforced Silence?
12. That Whether the Long slavery, paradoxically enough, makes the slave to look upon the very change that bind him as his life support?. This story was told to the convict in ancient time and who was confined in the dingy cell for fifteen years. After fifteen year the detainee was set free and he gingerly step out of the prison gate. His eyes, which were used to the dim light wilted at the bright sunshine outside everything including traffic, the gazing eyes were the strange look to the detainee and as such he felt terrified. He took a long look at the outside world and thereafter he inhaled a deep breath and there after by a sudden dash he again reached to his dog’s tether in the cell as his imprisonment has sapped his self-confidence. This is what has happened in India. Truth will not make us rich, but it will certainly make us free.
13. That the citizens were having the orthodox feeling and they were very much living under the domination of superstitions. This was the reason that the Hindus were subjected to the cruelty by the foreign invaders.
14. That this feeling of utter destitution, dejection, desperation and the loss of all confidence is the result of our slavery, by which the Indians have forgotten their own past history, lost freedom and obliviousness of the delights of an unfettered life. Thus it is necessary to keep the flame of the truth burning in the heart of every enlightened citizen, as the majority of the public is unaware of the truth. The glory of our country may only be restored, when our traditional heritage culture may revive every citizen from unadulterated history. The historical concepts, which were distorted during the long period of slavery, may become a task of utmost importance and urgency. An inadequate understanding on impressionable citizen has resulted the further accessibility in implanting the misleading concepts and thereby breaking the heads and idols of the fellow citizen, due to the segmentation of the society in many compositions.
15. That no man can survive in isolation. There is a rule of give and take. The moment, one person is inclined to accept everything as a matter of his right, the person who is inclined to give him his extra potential, withdraw the basic offer. This becomes the end of social collaboration. No country is able to survive except by the will of the people. The bitterness amongst the people may ultimately lead to a crisis on psychological level. Thus the country required the coercive method for the enforcement of law and order situation. This was on account of partition of India.
16. That the disqualification prescribed for membership of Parliament under article 102 (1) (d) of the constitution of India that the individual contesting the election may not in any acknowledgement of allegiance or adherence to a foreign state. It is known to every citizen that the respondent No.4 is a foreign lady and her husband namely Rajeev Khan “Gandhi” converted his religion prior to his marriage with respondent No.4, which he had admitted to the world media after becoming the Prime Minister of India.
17. That the matter pertaining to the disqualification was referred to the Election Commission of India for referring the same to the President Of India by Srimati Sushama Swaraj, than Minister after consultation with Sri Arun Jaitelly than Law Minister and also Sri R.V. Bhasin, all Advocates practicing at Supreme court of India, but it appears that on account of the status of the respondent No. 4, being the president of Indian Congress party, no body could take any decision in the matter. Since the Respondent No. 4 is now contesting again the election as to become full fledge prime Minister Of India and is having allegiance and adherence to the foreign Country, Particularly Italy, where she owns the property namely the House, as she has herself disclosed on affidavit submitted to the District election officer/District Magistrate and also have her affiliation with Political parties of such Nation and since the election process has now started again, the declaration of the result of such result may be withheld till the decision may not be taken by Election Commission in this regards.
18. That the extracts passages written in all the three books may further disclose the game is played with the country men by the guardian of our nation to whom the people in India have always regarded as equivalents to the father of the Nation and they were trusted as head of the Government. The deceptive approach may be visualized from the passages of all the three books, which have been suppressed from the approach of general public or being suppressed by Govt. Of India during Congress regimes during the dynasty of these person.
19. That whether it is worthwhile to shout a voice and thereby invite some lighter sleeper to suffer the agony of the death and this purpose achieved through my writing, may serve some purpose. Since the daylight shallows the darkness, I have written articles to take the intellectual from apathetically approach towards rectification of prevailing maladies as to wake up. The politicians have imposed mindless socialism, which held in thrall the peoples endeavor and enterprise resulting in transfer of potential from the honest benevolent to the dishonest opportunist.
20. That there is always an excuse for tyranny and mal-administration, which has degenerated the national character. The power given needs a safeguard from such arbitrary power and unfair exercise. In present set up freedom has become an abuse and liberty as license. Therefore the moral damage is more terrible. An oppressive system is more to be feared, than a Tiger.
21. That the people of this country have completely forgotten the sacrifices given by guru Teg Bahadur Singh and his brothers, who were poured inside the boiled oil and beheaded by Aurangzeb period as the refused to give up Hindu religion. The preaching of Guru Govind Singh have been forgotten so early by our present prime-minister.
22. That Neta Ji Sri Subhash Chandra Bose, after being elected as the president of the Congress party was denounced to rule the congress in league with Mahatma Gandhi and Jawaharlal Nehru and at that occasion Mr. Govind Ballabh Pant and said that the Congress party (created by Mr. A.Hume and carrying it’s activities on instruction of British Government) wants the nominated members of the choice of Mahatma Gandhi be remained as Executives. Neta Ji Left the Party and the Nation and was declared as War Prisoner, who was required to be handed over to the British govt., if he would have found alive in our Country. Jhinnah passed the Pakistan Resolution on 6th June 1940 at Lahore.
23. That all the peace loving Hindu organizations like R.S.S. and Jansangh were virtually banned during the period of Indira Gandhi and Rajeev Gandhi and there were number of cow and bullock slaughter houses opened in Andhra Pradesh and west Bengal, while subsidy was provided to number of haz voyages meant for slaughtering the thousands of cows , camels and sheep’s from the donations of the temples offered by our Hindu citizens. This was the mockery of situation in our country.
24. That every one knows that we are seeing the integrated nation only on account of indulgences of Iron Man Sardar Sri Ballabha Bhai patel and denouncement of the policy of Mr. Jawaharlal Nehru, who has created the insurgencies in Kashmir by keeping it beyond the control of Home Minister purposely for ruling this nation on the cherished principles of “Divide And Rule” fully experienced in this country and now the respondent No. 4 is trying to rule upon it from Italy in consultation of U.S.A. for which George Bush was invited to our Nation , in spite the insurgencies of Muslims during relevant period on the issue of cartoon at Denmark’s news papers.
25. That Baba Ambedkar wrote a book named as “Thoughts on Pakistan” specifying the tendencies of Muslims towards Hindus and ultimately resigned from parliament as he was deceived by Mr. Jawaharlal Nehru to capture the votes of Schedule Castes and other backwards class citizen as he was against reservation of the posts in employment. He adopted Buddhism on before Two months prior to his death. The rising of Mahatma Gandhi, when Kamal Passa, the hereditical line of successions of Mohammad Shahab, was denounced from Turks by allied powers by doing and participating in KHALIFAT MOVEMENT, the planning to Get Ali brothers soliciting the support from Afghanistan, now Teliban, and tendering of apologies to the British Govt. when this Sedition plan was came to their notice. These were the well known planning of mahatma Gandhi to take the command of our Nation. The denouncement of Ambedkar Ji as the representative of Schedule caste and other backward class citizen in the Round Table Conferences and thereafter the reason for the arrival of Simon Commission are now well known to people of this nation and as such Baba Ambedkar had shown his resentment at the time of Quit India Movement Launched By Mahatma Gandhi. Then Why he was made the Chairman of Drafting committee of Constitution of India. The Answer is dividing and Rule Policy adopted By Mr. Nehru. The hatred is created purposely to perpetuate the policy of DIVIDE AND RULE in this country by Congress Govt. Unfortunately the change in the Govt. during B.J.P. Regime has again given power to the Opportunists, which was prevalent during Congress Regime.
26. That the system of governance is in the hands of Criminal. They have protection of Article 20 (3) of the Constitution of India, when they commit crime in animosity or where no witness may be allowed to turn up against them. The acquittal of the accused in Parliament attack and acquittal to the accused of Jaisikalal Murder case is not a Blot on our System. Who is going to accept the truth as defense in Contempt proceedings and fixing the responsibility of the officer pronouncing a wrong Judgement? No one. The concept of Plea Bargaining shall further be abused thus we cannot implement any reform in this nation. Thus the appease meant with criminals is justified to our citizens. Kindly wake the people lest it will be too late. The religious non- violent People will be killed in Godhara train Carnage Genocides, but the retired Supreme court Judge will report this in his one Man Inquiry Commission report a mere accident as could not smell the kerosene, petrol , naphtha and thus safely declared it on the inefficacious planning of Railways Minister, An accused in fodder Scam, as having no smell of crime committed by the traitors of our nation.
The sovereignty and the people should form three Councils, Educational, Religious and Administrative. One individual should not have the absolute power of government, the sovereignty being the general president of the councils .The qualifications of the president the presidents of separate councils are their interest in the welfare of the country, their excellence of learning and character, and their influence over the people. A country prospers as long as the people are righteous. Also their welfare requires the appointment of learned educational officers, appointment of learned men as the dignitaries of the spiritual council and of virtuous learned men as administrators. Obedience to law is required of all.
27. That “It is common knowledge that 70 percent of the people living in rural areas are illiterate and even more than that percentage of the people are not aware of the rights conferred upon them by law.
28. That Even literate people do not know, what are their rights and entitlements under the law. It is this absence of legal awareness which is responsible for the deception, exploitation and deprivation of rights and benefits, from which the poor suffer in this land.
The Student/children, the future citizens under taking the education of Indian History on the misconception/ pattern of Anglo Saxon teaching meant for division of Indian society on the policy of “Divide and Rule”. There is a important question posed as to whether we have actually gain our independence or we have to under take another journey full of animosity, aggresses on account of terrorism and fanatic ideology a prevalent throughout the World of a particular religion. Thus on account of being sentinel /Guardian at large, this is the voice of the majority of Hindu Citizens to save our ancestral cultural heritage and there by to give protection to our future citizens
29. That their legal needs always stand to become crisis-oriented because their ignorance prevents them from anticipating legal troubles and approaching a lawyer for consultation and advice in time and their poverty magnifies the impact of the legal trouble and difficulties when they come.
30. That more over, because of their ignorance and illiteracy, they cannot become self-reliant; they cannot even help themselves. The law ceases to be their protector because they do not know that they are entitled to the protection of the law and they can avail of the legal service programmer for putting an end to their exploitation and winning their rights.
31. That the result is that poverty becomes with them, as a condition of total helplessness. This miserable condition in which the poor find themselves can be added to situations”
32. That “The busybodies meddlesome interlopers, wayfarers, or officious interveners having absolutely no public interest, except for personal gain or private profit, either for themselves or as proxy of others or for any other extraneous motivation or for glare of publicity break the queue muffling their faces.”
33. That Article 14 has a pervasive potency and a versatile quality, equalitarian in its soul, but allergic to discriminatory dictates. It is well known that equality is anti-thesis to arbitrariness. Since the license may not be given to a blind man to drive a car, how worthwhile, it may be to give the similar license to a criminal to do every sort of atrocities being committed by indulging into the crime of the innocent people.
34. That there are inherent restrictions applicable for the enforcement of the individual personal right under article 19, which empowers the state to enforce reasonable restriction on the exercise of the right of the people in the interest of sovereignty, integrity of India security of the state, friendly relations with foreign state, public order, decency or morality etc. including the incitement to an offence pertaining to the reasonable restrictions regarding freedom of speech and expression, to assemble ,to form associations and freedom to reside and move freely throughout the territory of India.
35. That “ We, the People” are still like cavemen with our back turn to light watching the shadow of the wall. There is an iron cage, not having any ventilation and people are living in the state of suffocation, virtually on the verge of their death point. There is a complete apathy of the custodian of the power towards their welfare and in our country "We, the people" who are regarded to be the sovereign of the nation, are living a life full of abrogation and subjugation.
a. All the members of the court are considered as wounded, where justice is found wounded with inequity, and judges do not extract the dart of inequity from justice or remove its blot and destroy inequity, in other words where the innocent are not respected and the criminal are not punished.
b. A virtuous and just person should never enter a court and when he does so, he should speak the truth; he who holds his tongue on seeing injustice done, or speaks contrary to truth and justice, is the greatest sinner.
c. Justice destroyed destroys its destroyer; and justice preserved, preserves its preserver. Hence, never destroy justice, lest being destroyed; it should destroy thee.
d. In this world justice or righteousness alone is man’s friend that goes with him after death. All other things or companions part on the destruction of the body and he is detached from all company. But the company of justice is never cut off.
e. When injustice is done in the government court out of partiality, the criminal or doer of injustice, the second by the witness, the third by the judges, and the fourth by the president king of an unjust court divides it into four parts of which one is shared.
36. That the lawyers are always having perplexed with fear of change. He knoweth not the law, who knoweth not the reason there of, therefore, it is not advisable to live in cloistered seclusion, detached from the world and all its pursuits. If you are ever tempted to join in the fierce hunt after the vulgar prizes of the world, remember that after all. That accretes and frets his hour upon the stage, and then is heard no more.
“There is a land in the present age,
Where the people live in graves
Liberty, freedom all unknown,
Service and be slaves.
The people are living in free past glory of their own,
As an outright, beggars would had sung,
Well once upon a time. I was a king
When such of the attitude of the people
How can they get the freedom,
Least to talk of liberty.
Yet a certain day may come
When the people will hum
In the orchard of freedom
Taste the juice of liberty”.
(Not hearsay, not gossip, not publicity, but action.)
37. That it has been observed by the Hon’ble Courts “where the power is conferred to achieve a purpose it has been repeatedly reiterated that the power must be exercised reasonably and in good faith to effectuate the purpose. And in this context ‘ in good faith’ means ‘for legitimate reasons’. Where power is exercised for extraneous or irrelevant considerations or reasons, it is unquestionably a colorable exercise of power or fraud on power and the exercise of power is vitiated”.
38. That the Hon’ble Supreme Court has also held that ‘ Pithily put, bad faith which invalidates the exercise of power- sometimes called colorable exercise or fraud on power and oftentimes overlaps motives, passions and satisfactions- is the attainment of ends beyond the sanctioned purposes of power by simulation or pretension of gaining a legitimate goal. If the use of the power is for the fulfillment of a legitimate object the actuation or catalysation by malice is not legicidal. The action is bad where the true object is to reach an end different from the one for which the power is entrusted, goaded by extraneous considerations, good or bad, but irrelevant to the entrustment. When the custodian of power is influenced in its exercise by considerations out side those for promotion of which the power is vested the court calls it a colorable exercise and is undeceived by illusion’.
39. That Transparency of action and accountability are perhaps two possible safeguards, which the court enforcing the protection of fundamental rights must insist upon. Thus police in India requiring to perform a difficult and delegate task in view of the deteriorating law and order situation, communal riots, politics turns to student unrest, terrorist activities, dealing with hard core criminals, drug peddlers, smugglers having strong root in society, will feel difficulties in the detection of the crime committed by the hardened criminals. Thus a balanced justice approach is needed to meet the ends of justice. The cure cannot however, be worst them the diseased itself.
In Keshavanand Bharti Vs state of Kerala A.I.R 1973 S. C. Page 1431 Justice Matthew held "The fundamental rights have no fixed content, most of them are empty vessels into which each generation must pour its content in the light of its experience. It is relevant in this context to remember that in building of just social order, it is sometimes imperative that the fundamental rights should be somewhat related to directive principles. The following rights are held to be covered world under article 21.
40. That Hon’ble Supreme court has taken into account two spheres of dimensions to the right of personal liberty against the sovereign power exercising its functioning. Thus personal liberty is a sacred and cherished right under the constitution (UBI JUS IBI REMIDIUM).
41. That Where the public functionaries were involved in such a malafide and colourable exercise of power that may abridge or abrogate the right of livelihood of a citizen duly guaranteed under Article 21 of the Constitution.
42. That we are now slave of destructive elements and foreign ambitions. Politicians act in nefarious designs with impunity. Political parties motivated with vested interests are dancing to usurp power through any means, fair or foul even at the cost of sacrificing the Nation’s existence to personal interest. Party systems have pushed to advance its own schemes upon the ruin of the rest. Our politicians are Mafia dons next to the invaders. Robbers have generally plundered the rich who are seldom subjected to legislation always plunder the common citizens and protect those Mafia dons under the phraseology of “law making sovereign power” having the connotation “procedure establish under law to be cherished instead of due process”.
That the Freedom of expression may be necessarily including right of information. There is no expression with out having an idea on the subject, regarding which the expression of an individual may be given effect to change the existing values an ideology which are based on the notable extracts of certain facts .An enlightening informed citizen would undoubtedly enhance democratic values (People’s Union for Civil liberty (P U C L) Vs. Union of India) (2003) 4 SCC Para 94.
43. That “The freedom of speech and expression is basic to indivisible from a democratic polity .It includes right to impart and receive information. Restriction to the said right could be only as provided in article 19(2). Right of a voter to know the bio-data of the candidate is the foundation of the democracy. The old dictum let the people have the truth and the freedom to discuss it and all will go well with the Government should prevail. The true test for deciding the validity of the Act is whether it takes away or abridges fundamental right of the citizens. If there is direct abridgement of the fundamental right of freedom of speech and expression, the law would be invalid. If the provisions of the law violate the constitutional provisions, they have to be struck down and that is what is required to be done in the present case .It is made clear that no provision is nullified on the ground that the Court does not approve the underlying policy of the enactment. (Para 69 to 71 and 66). (People’s Union for Civil liberties (P U C L) Vs. Union of India, (2003) 4 SCC 399:AIR 2003 SC 2363.
The right to live with human dignity free from exploitation (A.I.R 1980 S. C 849) and the right of livelihood (A.I.R 1986 S. C. 180) respectively was also considered to be within ambit of article 21. Every endeavor has been provided till now to make this article reverberate with life and articulate with meaning.
44. It has been held that authority not performing their statutory duties to enforce laws for the protection of environment inre- J.T 1996 (2) S. C 196 and J.T 1996 (7) S. C. 775 are jeopardizing the right of life of the citizen. However the authorities have still to provide protection by providing a fool proof.
The constitution is required to kept young energetic and alive .The attempt be endure to expand the ambit of fundamental right. It is said that the dignity of the ocean lies not in its fury capable of causing destruction, but in its vast extent and depth with enormous tolerance. Thus the wider the power, the higher the need of caution and care, while exercising the power.
45. They have the threat of being subjected to atrocities if the drastic step to save the citizens from the oppression and exposure of falsehood may not be done at an earliest time. Thus every nationalist who has got a slightest patriotic cult in his inhibition has got a Fundamental Right and a Constitutional Duty to safe guard our cultural heritage against the falsehood. Imparting of education is a State function. The State, however, having regard to its financial and other constraints is not always in a position to perform its duties. The function of imparting education has been, to a large extent, taken over by the citizens themselves. Some do it as pure charity; some do it for protection.
Now the sovereignty is attributed upon the three institution namely the legislature, the executive and the judiciary. The combined effect of the three institutions makes a democratic society. The legislature is creature like lord Brahma while the executives like lord Vishnu may provide the welfare to the public. The judicial institutions like lord Shiva is the dispenser of justice and is also the protector of all subjects. The law of retributive justice wakes when the people sleep. Hence wise men regard the law or punishment as virtue or religion.
46. The constitution as it stands does not proceed on the “melting pot “theory while it represents a “salad bowls” where there is homogeneity without any obliteration of identity. The foundation of the religion is spiritualism, which is based on trust and confidence and an ability to strive for the good self of the other individual.
The freedom of speech and expression is basic to indivisible from a democratic polity .It includes right to impart and receive information. Restriction to the said right could be only as provided in article 19(2) to (6) of our Costitution. Right of a voter to know the bio-data of the candidate is the foundation of the democracy. The old dictum let the people have the truth and the freedom to discuss it and all will go well with the Government should prevail. The true test for deciding the validity of the Act is whether it takes away or abridges fundamental right of the citizens. If there is direct abridgement of the fundamental right of freedom of speech and expression, the law would be invalid. If the provisions of the law violate the constitutional provisions, they have to be struck down and that is what is required to be done in the present case .It is made clear that no provision is nullified on the ground that the Court does not approve the underlying policy of the enactment.
47. The people of our country has right to know every public Act and the principle of finality may not be insisted upon as the maxim “interest reipublicae ut sit finis litiun”. Wisdom and advisability of public policy may be demonstrated in order to given effect to the statutory provisions under our constitution.
“To control the ill effects of money power and muscle power the commissions recommend that even the election system should be overhauled and drastically changed lest democracy would become a teasing illusion to common citizens of this country. Not only a half hearted attempt in the direction of the reform of the election system is to be taken as has been done by the present legislation by amending some provisions of the act here and there, but a much improved election system is required to be evolved to make the election process both transparent and accountable as that influence of tainted money and physical force of criminals do not make democracy a farce the citizens fundamental “Right to Information” should be recognized and fully effectuated (Para 127) (People’s Union for Civil liberties (P U C L) Vs. Union of India,(2003) 4 SCC 399:AIR 2003 SC 2363.
48. The ambit and scope of “Right to Know “ is conferred fundamental right under article19 (1)(a) of the Constitution of India read with the provision of Freedom of Information Act,2002 .The right to get information in democracy is recognized all throughout and it is a natural right flowing from the concept of democracy itself Freedom of expression may be necessarily include right of information. There is no expression with out having an idea on the subject, regarding which the expression of an individual may be given effect to change the existing values an ideology which are based on the notable extracts of certain facts.
Justice is a virtue, which transcends all barriers in the way of administration of justice. This is the acknowledged position of law that no party can be forced to suffer for the inaction or omission on the part of law enforcement agencies and whosoever he may be strong. Every decision will be passed according to the procedure established by law. Thus the law has to bend before justice. No court can restore the broken heart of the justice and he should provide such protection, which is necessary for them like dutiful parents.
It is fundamental that if rule of law is to have any meaning and content, the authority of the court or a statutory authority and the confidence of the public in them should not be allowed to be shaken, diluted or undermined. The courts of justice and all tribunals exercising judicial functions from the highest to the lowest are by their Constitution entrusted with functions directly connected with the administration of justice. It is that expectation and confidence of all those, who have or are likely to have business in that court or tribunal, which should be maintained so that the court/tribunal perform all their functions on a higher level of rectitude without fear or favour, affection or ill-will.
49. That It has been held that “The newspapers serve as a medium of exercise of freedom of speech. The right of its shareholder to have a free press is a fundamental right. Advertisements in newspapers play an important role in the matter of revenue of the newspaper and have a direct nexus with its circulation. For the purpose of meeting the costs of the newsprint as also for meeting other financial liabilities, which would include the liability to pay wages, allowances and gratuity etc. To the working journalist as also liability to pay a reasonable profit to the share holders vis-a-vis making the newspapers available to the readers at a price at which they can afford to purchase it , the petitioners have no other option but to collect more funds by publishing commercial and other advertisements in the newspaper.(Paras 33,36,34and 38) .Hindustan Times Vs State of U. P.(2003) 1 SCC 591,AIR 2003 SC 250,(2003) 1 LLJ 206: (2002) 258 ITR 469.
50. That under these circumstances, it is most respectfully prayed that the decision on the disqualification as contemplated under Article 102 (1) (d ) read with Article 9 of the Constitution of India may be directed to be taken by the Respondent No. 2 for its recommending to the matter to the President of India regarding adherence of the Respondent No. 4 with Foreign Country as per her own affidavit submitted in respect of her family assets and since the election process has been commenced , the counting and declaration of the result may be differed till such decision.
Grounds
1) Because this petition is filed as public Interest litigation as the petitioners are rendering their service to the downtrodden people after collecting these data’s submitted in this petition from number of the advocates, elite class of citizens, who wants to save the nation but on account of fear from the people including of the fear of the yes men of respondent no. 4, the petitioners or they do not want take the risk of their life, nor they are interested to take undue advantages of any type of popularity
2) Because the petitioners seek direction, for the purposes of enlightenment of the people casting the vote in favour of right candidate contesting the election to the respondent no. 1 to provide him the information contained in the following books for the purposes of enlightenment to the voters of Amethi constituency participating in the election scheduled to be held on 8th may of 2006.
3) Because one may know that what was the religion of Rajeev Gandhi? . What is the religion of Sonia Gandhi and her Children? Whether Sonia Gandhi is living in this country on the strength of Italian Passport? How she can take the citizen ship and contest the election without disclosing her Religious Ambitions and political ambition to the people of the constituency, from where she will get her votes? When assets of the candidate may be directed to be disclosed by the election commission on the dictates of the Hon’ble Supreme court of India, why not the president of the biggest party of the country may be directed to disclose her Religion?
4) Because this feeling of utter destitution, dejection, desperation and the loss of all confidence is the result of our slavery, by which the Indians have forgotten their own past history, lost freedom and obliviousness of the delights of an unfettered life. Thus it is necessary to keep the flame of the truth burning in the heart of every enlightened citizen, as the majority of the public is unaware of the truth. The glory of our country may only be restored, when our traditional heritage culture may revive every citizen from unadulterated history. The historical concepts, which were distorted during the long period of slavery, may become a task of utmost importance and urgency.
5) Because the busybodies meddlesome interlopers, wayfarers, or officious interveners having absolutely no public interest, except for personal gain or private profit, either for themselves or as proxy of others or for any other extraneous motivation or for glare of publicity break the queue muffling their faces.”
6) Because the lawyers are always having perplexed with fear of change. He knoweth not the law, who knoweth not the reason there of, therefore, it is not advisable to live in cloistered seclusion, detached from the world and all its pursuits. If you are ever tempted to join in the fierce hunt after the vulgar prizes of the world, remember that after all.
7) Because it has been observed by the Hon’ble Courts “where the power is conferred to achieve a purpose it has been repeatedly reiterated that the power must be exercised reasonably and in good faith to effectuate the purpose. And in this context ‘ in good faith’ means ‘for legitimate reasons’. Where power is exercised for extraneous or irrelevant considerations or reasons, it is unquestionably a colorable exercise of power or fraud on power and the exercise of power is vitiated”.
8) Because the Hon’ble Supreme Court has also held that ‘ Pithily put, bad faith which invalidates the exercise of power- sometimes called colorable exercise or fraud on power and oftentimes overlaps motives, passions and satisfactions- is the attainment of ends beyond the sanctioned purposes of power by simulation or pretension of gaining a legitimate goal. If the use of the power is for the fulfillment of a legitimate object the actuation or catalysation by malice is not legicidal. The action is bad where the true object is to reach an end different from the one for which the power is entrusted, goaded by extraneous considerations, good or bad, but irrelevant to the entrustment. When the custodian of power is influenced in its exercise by considerations out side those for promotion of which the power is vested the court calls it a colorable exercise and is undeceived by illusion’.
9) Because Transparency of action and accountability are perhaps two possible safeguards, which the court enforcing the protection of fundamental rights must insist upon. Thus police in India requiring to perform a difficult and delegate task in view of the deteriorating law and order situation, communal riots, politics turns to student unrest, terrorist activities, dealing with hard core criminals, drug peddlers, smugglers having strong root in society, will feel difficulties in the detection of the crime committed by the hardened criminals. Thus a balanced justice approach is needed to meet the ends of justice. The cure cannot however, be worst them the diseased itself.
10) Because in Keshavanand Bharti Vs state of Kerala A.I.R 1973 S. C. Page 1431 Justice Matthew held "The fundamental rights have no fixed content, most of them are empty vessels into which each generation must pour its content in the light of its experience. It is relevant in this context to remember that in building of just social order, it is sometimes imperative that the fundamental rights should be somewhat related to directive principles. The following rights are held to be covered world under article 21.
11) Because Hon’ble Supreme court has taken into account two spheres of dimensions to the right of personal liberty against the sovereign power exercising its functioning. Thus personal liberty is a sacred and cherished right under the constitution (UBI JUS IBI REMIDIUM).
12) Because where the public functionaries were involved in such a malafide and colourable exercise of power that may abridge or abrogate the right of livelihood of a citizen duly guaranteed under Article 21 of the Constitution.
13) Because we are now slave of destructive elements and foreign ambitions. Politicians act in nefarious designs with impunity. Political parties motivated with vested interests are dancing to usurp power through any means, fair or foul even at the cost of sacrificing the Nation’s existence to personal interest. Party systems have pushed to advance its own schemes upon the ruin of the rest. Our politicians are Mafia dons next to the invaders. Robbers have generally plundered the rich who are seldom subjected to legislation always plunder the common citizens and protect those Mafia dons under the phraseology of “law making sovereign power” having the connotation “procedure establish under law to be cherished instead of due process”.
14) Because the Freedom of expression may be necessarily including right of information. There is no expression with out having an idea on the subject, regarding which the expression of an individual may be given effect to change the existing values an ideology which are based on the notable extracts of certain facts .An enlightening informed citizen would undoubtedly enhance democratic values (People’s Union for Civil liberty (P U C L) Vs. Union of India) (2003) 4 SCC Para 94.
15) Because “The freedom of speech and expression is basic to indivisible from a democratic polity .It includes right to impart and receive information. Restriction to the said right could be only as provided in article 19(2). Right of a voter to know the bio-data of the candidate is the foundation of the democracy. The old dictum let the people have the truth and the freedom to discuss it and all will go well with the Government should prevail. The true test for deciding the validity of the Act is whether it takes away or abridges fundamental right of the citizens. If there is direct abridgement of the fundamental right of freedom of speech and expression, the law would be invalid. If the provisions of the law violate the constitutional provisions, they have to be struck down and that is what is required to be done in the present case .It is made clear that no provision is nullified on the ground that the Court does not approve the underlying policy of the enactment. (Para 69 to 71 and 66). (People’s Union for Civil liberties (P U C L) Vs. Union of India, (2003) 4 SCC 399:AIR 2003 SC 2363.
16) Because the right to live with human dignity free from exploitation (A.I.R 1980 S. C 849) and the right of livelihood (A.I.R 1986 S. C. 180) respectively was also considered to be within ambit of article 21. Every endeavor has been provided till now to make this article reverberate with life and articulate with meaning.
17) Because it has been held that authority not performing their statutory duties to enforce laws for the protection of environment inre- J.T 1996 (2) S. C 196 and J.T 1996 (7) S. C. 775 are jeopardizing the right of life of the citizen. However the authorities have still to provide protection by providing a fool proof.
18) Because the constitution is required to kept young energetic and alive .The attempt be endure to expand the ambit of fundamental right. It is said that the dignity of the ocean lies not in its fury capable of causing destruction, but in its vast extent and depth with enormous tolerance. Thus the wider the power, the higher the need of caution and care, while exercising the power.
19) Because the threat of being subjected to atrocities if the drastic step to save the citizens from the oppression and exposure of falsehood may not be done at an earliest time. Thus every nationalist who has got a slightest patriotic cult in his inhibition has got a Fundamental Right and a Constitutional Duty to safe guard our cultural heritage against the falsehood. Imparting of education is a State function. The State, however, having regard to its financial and other constraints is not always in a position to perform its duties. The function of imparting education has been, to a large extent, taken over by the citizens themselves. Some do it as pure charity; some do it for protection.
20) Because now the sovereignty is attributed upon the three institution namely the legislature, the executive and the judiciary. The combined effect of the three institutions makes a democratic society. The legislature is creature like lord Brahma while the executives like lord Vishnu may provide the welfare to the public. The judicial institutions like lord Shiva is the dispenser of justice and is also the protector of all subjects. The law of retributive justice wakes when the people sleep. Hence wise men regard the law or punishment as virtue or religion.
21) Because the constitution as it stands does not proceed on the “melting pot “theory while it represents a “salad bowls” where there is homogeneity without any obliteration of identity. The foundation of the religion is spiritualism, which is based on trust and confidence and an ability to strive for the good self of the other individual.
22) Because the disqualification prescribed for membership of Parliament under article 102 (1) (d) of the constitution of India that the individual contesting the election may not in any acknowledgement of allegiance or adherence to a foreign state. It is known to every citizen that the respondent No.4 is a foreign lady and her husband namely Rajeev Khan “Gandhi” converted his religion prior to his marriage with respondent No.4, which he had admitted to the world media after becoming the Prime Minister of India.
23) Because the matter pertaining to the disqualification was referred to the Election Commission of India for referring the same to the President Of India by Srimati Sushama Swaraj, than Minister after consultation with Sri Arun Jaitelly than Law Minister and also Sri R.V. Bhasin, all Advocates practicing at Supreme court of India, but it appears that on account of the status of the respondent No. 4 being the president of Indian Congress party, no body could take any decision in the matter. Since the Respondent No. 4 is now contesting again the election as to become full fledge prime Minister Of India and is having allegiance and adherence to the foreign Country, Particularly Italy, where she owns the property namely the House, as she has herself disclosed on affidavit submitted to the District election officer/District Magistrate and also have her affiliation with Political parties of such Nation and since the election process has now started again , the declaration of the result of such result may be withheld till the decision may not be taken by Election Commission in this regards.
24) Because the extracts passages written in all the three books may further disclose the game is played with the country men by the guardian of our nation to whom the people in India have always regarded as equivalents to the father of the Nation and they were trusted as head of the Government. The deceptive approach may be visualized from the passages of all the three books, “The Nehru Dynasty”, Written by Astrologer K. N. Rao, “Reminiscences of the Nehru Age” written by Sri M. O. Mathai (a longtime private secretary, of Jawaharlal Nehru) in his renowned (but now suppressed by the GOI) and Mohammad Yunus book, ‘Persons, Passions & Polities’ which have been suppressed from the approach of general public or being suppressed by Govt. Of India.
Prayer
It is, therefore, most respectfully prayed that this Hon’ble Court may graciously be pleased to :-
1)issue a writ, order or direction in the nature of mandamus directing the respondent no. 2 to decide the matter relating to the disqualification of the respondent no. 4 pertaining to her adherence and allegiance to the foreign state namely Italy, for which, the matter was already represented for having the decision thereof after the previous election , under article 103 of Constitution of India to the President of India and till the decision was not taken by the respondent no. 2, the election result in furtherance of the election of Respondent no. 4 may not be declared.
2)issue a writ, order or direction in the nature of mandamus directing the respondent no. 1 to produce the books namely ”The Nehru Dynasty” written by Sri K. N. Rao, Reminiscences of “Nehru Age” written by his long time private secretary, Sri M. O. Mathai and Book written by Mohammed Yunus book person “Persons, Passion & Politics”. For the perusal of this Hon’ble Court to confirm the authenticity of the Article published by the Hindu Writers Forum filed as Annexure 4 to this writ petition
3) Any other order or direction /writ, which may deemed fit by the Hon’ble Court.
Dated 3rd May,2006 (Yogesh Kumar Saxena)
Advocate
Counsel for the Petitioner
Chamber No. 139, High Court, Allahabad
IN THE HON’BLE HIGH COURT OF JUDICATURE AT ALLAHABAD
Bench at Luck now
Civil Misc. Ad- Interim Application No. of 2006
(Under Chapter XXII Rule 1 of the Rules of the Court read with section 151 C. P. C. )
Civil Misc. writ Petition No. of 2006
( Under Article 226 of constitution of India)
District- Raibarelly
Ravi Kant Khare, (Baba Ji) S/O Sri Rama kant Khare, Journalist/ Writer/Publisher and President of Sarva Hitkari seva Sanstan,(unregistered Society of elite citizens, scholars, Advocates and Writers)., R/O D.S.- 13, Nirala Nagar, Lucknow- 226020 ----Petitioner
Versus
3. Union of India through its Secretary of Human Resources Ministry, <
Sex with daughters in law is a very
pious and sacred relationship which is promoted by Quran and was practiced by
'insan-e-kamil,'” our prophet, the perfect man.
Our prophet had a beautiful daughter in law Zainab, wife of his adopted son known as Zaid Bin Mohammed. One morning he walked into her room looking for his son and ran into her while she was just waking up and was still in her birthday suit. He liked what he saw. To make a long story short , she was in his bed within a few days. MADINANS CONFRONT THE PROPHETIn Arab culture a daughter in law was like one's own daughter, irrespective of whether the son was biological or adopted. The news that the prophet violated his own beloved son’s wife enraged Madinans. They confronted him. Madinans: “Oh Prophet of Allah , how could you , of all the people an apostle of God, carry out a disgusting and despicable act of sleeping with your own daughter in Law. Your harem is bursting at seams with young and beautiful wives . On top of that you regularly take 20% cut from the crop of infidel captured women as your share of booty .Rasulullah, your act is an incest which puts the time honored noble arab tradition of “adoption” to shame”..Prophet: “To me the only noble and honorable act is to follow Allah’s orders . And Allah was the one who ordered me to acquire Zainab. Here is the aya”:33.37 “We gave her ( Zaid’s wife ) in marriage to thee, so that there should not be any fault in the believers, touching wives of their adopted sons”.Madinans: "It sounds very strange that Allah is so enthusiastic to get us married to our adopted children. Anyways , if that is what Allah wants so be it. But howcum you never had a marriage ceremony with Zainab before taking her to bed? Wouldn’t that still be called an adultery?” Prophet: “Not at all , because I am allowed to have sex with my first cousins without marriage and Zainab is the daughter of my aunt. Here is the aya:”33.50 (continued): O Prophet, We have made lawful for thee the daughters of thy uncles paternal and aunts paternal, thy uncles maternal and aunts maternal, who have emigrated with thee. Madinans: "Prophet , are you sure that aya 33.50 was not brought to you by Satan like he brought to you the 'satanic ayas' in Mecca?"Prophet: “I don’t get tricked by Satan any more. I am dead sure that Jibraeel brought it to me”.. Madinans: “Rasulullah ,there is another matter which we like to discuss with you. We are told that you have been sleeping with our wives after you send us on Jihad to far off places . Is that true”. Prophet: “ Yes it is. Believing women offer themselves to me in the hope of salvation and special favours from Allah in the hereafter and Allah has allowed me to fulfill their requests by aya 33.50.33.50 (continued) and also allowed is any woman believer, if she gives herself to the Prophet and if the Prophet desires her (to have sex) (the word is nikah which means penetrating some one)." However, as you know I am a very busy man and cannot fulfill all requests. Besides my wives get very antsy and jealous when I am with them ; they also hate to see the long lines of muslimas outside my room daily".Madinans: “Actually your wives are the ones who informed us of this matter. They said that you get so drained and tired by the time you come to their rooms, you fall asleep right after prayers. Some of your younger wives looked so jealous and outraged that we could have easily taken advantage of them like Safwan Bin Muattal is rumoured to have done with resentful and angry Ayesha on the way back from Mustaleeq after you dumped her for Juvaria.. You yourself believed she did it and had sent her to her Dad's house.Prophet: “Allah is aware of all that. That is why he has ordered my wives to be segregated and veiled from now on. You are not allowed to come to my home without permission any more and are only allowed to talk to them from behind a curtain , if you must (prior to that madina men socialized with them freely without hijab). Here is the revelation”:33.53: “O you who believe! do not enter the house of the Prophet unless permission is given. And when ye ask of them (the wives of the Prophet) anything, ask it of them from behind a curtain”. And Allah has also given stern warning to my misbehaving wives." 33.30 : "O wives of the prophet! Who ever of you commits an open indecency, the punishment shall be increased to her doubly".Madinans: “Can we at least marry them when you are dead and gone because poor girls look so young and unfulfilled while you are old and ready to kick the bucket”. Prophet: "No way. Nobody should touch them even after I am gone". Madinans: “But you have married young widows of jihadis killed in the raids you ordered, Why cant we marry your widows then”Prophet: “Because Allah said so”. 33.53 (contd). “And ye must not marry his wives, after him, for ever. This would be a grave offence to God”.Madinans: “Forget about your wives . What about one night stands with our cousins and other muslimas if they offer themselves to us?”.. Prophet : “No one night stands for you. .You can sleep with them only if you marry them “... Madinans. “Why not?. You do it ”..
Prophet: “Because one night stands is a privilege only for me , not for any one else. Here is the continuation of aya 33.50”. 33.50 (continued)” That is a a special privilege for thee, not for other believers. They are only allowed their married wives and their right hands possessions (slave girls and captured women)”Madinans: “But Prophet of Allah, does not aya 33.21 says you are our role model and aya 3.31 says we are to follow your example if we loved Allah? Then those ayas are really B.S.;because when you indulge in incest and adultery Allah endorses it right away and when we want to follow you and do the same , Allah calls it adultery and calls for flogging and stoning. Why?”Prophet: “Allah said not to irritate your prophet and you are irritating the hell out of me”.33.53 (continued): “It is not right for you to annoy and irritate the prophet of God.”Madinans: “Cant we even ask any questions?”Prophet: “No. If you ask questions you will end up getting beheaded.”Madinans: “Where does that say in Quran?”Prophet: “Sure it does. Ayas 5.101/102 says:5.101/102 “Don’t ask questions. You lose faith by asking questions.When you lose faith you become apostate and Allah calls for beheading of renegades even before infidels”..Moral of the above fill in the blanks Quranic story: Your brain is like your donkey , and Islam is like a mosque. You can ride your donkey any where you want, but when you enter the mosque, leave your donkey at the gate.
Our prophet had a beautiful daughter in law Zainab, wife of his adopted son known as Zaid Bin Mohammed. One morning he walked into her room looking for his son and ran into her while she was just waking up and was still in her birthday suit. He liked what he saw. To make a long story short , she was in his bed within a few days. MADINANS CONFRONT THE PROPHETIn Arab culture a daughter in law was like one's own daughter, irrespective of whether the son was biological or adopted. The news that the prophet violated his own beloved son’s wife enraged Madinans. They confronted him. Madinans: “Oh Prophet of Allah , how could you , of all the people an apostle of God, carry out a disgusting and despicable act of sleeping with your own daughter in Law. Your harem is bursting at seams with young and beautiful wives . On top of that you regularly take 20% cut from the crop of infidel captured women as your share of booty .Rasulullah, your act is an incest which puts the time honored noble arab tradition of “adoption” to shame”..Prophet: “To me the only noble and honorable act is to follow Allah’s orders . And Allah was the one who ordered me to acquire Zainab. Here is the aya”:33.37 “We gave her ( Zaid’s wife ) in marriage to thee, so that there should not be any fault in the believers, touching wives of their adopted sons”.Madinans: "It sounds very strange that Allah is so enthusiastic to get us married to our adopted children. Anyways , if that is what Allah wants so be it. But howcum you never had a marriage ceremony with Zainab before taking her to bed? Wouldn’t that still be called an adultery?” Prophet: “Not at all , because I am allowed to have sex with my first cousins without marriage and Zainab is the daughter of my aunt. Here is the aya:”33.50 (continued): O Prophet, We have made lawful for thee the daughters of thy uncles paternal and aunts paternal, thy uncles maternal and aunts maternal, who have emigrated with thee. Madinans: "Prophet , are you sure that aya 33.50 was not brought to you by Satan like he brought to you the 'satanic ayas' in Mecca?"Prophet: “I don’t get tricked by Satan any more. I am dead sure that Jibraeel brought it to me”.. Madinans: “Rasulullah ,there is another matter which we like to discuss with you. We are told that you have been sleeping with our wives after you send us on Jihad to far off places . Is that true”. Prophet: “ Yes it is. Believing women offer themselves to me in the hope of salvation and special favours from Allah in the hereafter and Allah has allowed me to fulfill their requests by aya 33.50.33.50 (continued) and also allowed is any woman believer, if she gives herself to the Prophet and if the Prophet desires her (to have sex) (the word is nikah which means penetrating some one)." However, as you know I am a very busy man and cannot fulfill all requests. Besides my wives get very antsy and jealous when I am with them ; they also hate to see the long lines of muslimas outside my room daily".Madinans: “Actually your wives are the ones who informed us of this matter. They said that you get so drained and tired by the time you come to their rooms, you fall asleep right after prayers. Some of your younger wives looked so jealous and outraged that we could have easily taken advantage of them like Safwan Bin Muattal is rumoured to have done with resentful and angry Ayesha on the way back from Mustaleeq after you dumped her for Juvaria.. You yourself believed she did it and had sent her to her Dad's house.Prophet: “Allah is aware of all that. That is why he has ordered my wives to be segregated and veiled from now on. You are not allowed to come to my home without permission any more and are only allowed to talk to them from behind a curtain , if you must (prior to that madina men socialized with them freely without hijab). Here is the revelation”:33.53: “O you who believe! do not enter the house of the Prophet unless permission is given. And when ye ask of them (the wives of the Prophet) anything, ask it of them from behind a curtain”. And Allah has also given stern warning to my misbehaving wives." 33.30 : "O wives of the prophet! Who ever of you commits an open indecency, the punishment shall be increased to her doubly".Madinans: “Can we at least marry them when you are dead and gone because poor girls look so young and unfulfilled while you are old and ready to kick the bucket”. Prophet: "No way. Nobody should touch them even after I am gone". Madinans: “But you have married young widows of jihadis killed in the raids you ordered, Why cant we marry your widows then”Prophet: “Because Allah said so”. 33.53 (contd). “And ye must not marry his wives, after him, for ever. This would be a grave offence to God”.Madinans: “Forget about your wives . What about one night stands with our cousins and other muslimas if they offer themselves to us?”.. Prophet : “No one night stands for you. .You can sleep with them only if you marry them “... Madinans. “Why not?. You do it ”..
Prophet: “Because one night stands is a privilege only for me , not for any one else. Here is the continuation of aya 33.50”. 33.50 (continued)” That is a a special privilege for thee, not for other believers. They are only allowed their married wives and their right hands possessions (slave girls and captured women)”Madinans: “But Prophet of Allah, does not aya 33.21 says you are our role model and aya 3.31 says we are to follow your example if we loved Allah? Then those ayas are really B.S.;because when you indulge in incest and adultery Allah endorses it right away and when we want to follow you and do the same , Allah calls it adultery and calls for flogging and stoning. Why?”Prophet: “Allah said not to irritate your prophet and you are irritating the hell out of me”.33.53 (continued): “It is not right for you to annoy and irritate the prophet of God.”Madinans: “Cant we even ask any questions?”Prophet: “No. If you ask questions you will end up getting beheaded.”Madinans: “Where does that say in Quran?”Prophet: “Sure it does. Ayas 5.101/102 says:5.101/102 “Don’t ask questions. You lose faith by asking questions.When you lose faith you become apostate and Allah calls for beheading of renegades even before infidels”..Moral of the above fill in the blanks Quranic story: Your brain is like your donkey , and Islam is like a mosque. You can ride your donkey any where you want, but when you enter the mosque, leave your donkey at the gate.
Our Indians Money - 70,00,000 Crores Rupees In Swiss Bank
1) Yes, 70 lakhs crores rupees of India are lying in Switzerland banks. This is the highest amount lying outside any country, from amongst 180 countries of the world, as if India is the champion of Black Money.
2) German Government has officially written to Indian Government that they (German Government) are willing to inform the details of holders of 70 lakh crore rupees in their Banks, if Indian Government officially asks them.
3) On 22-5-08, this news has already been published in The Times of India and other Newspapers based on German Government's official letter to Indian Government.
4) But the Indian Government has not sent any official enquiry to Germany for details of money which has been sent outside India between 1947 to 2008. The opposition party is also equally not interested in doing so because most of the amount is owned by politicians and it is every Indian's money.
5) This money belongs to our country. From these funds we can repay 13 times of our country's foreign debt. The interest alone can take care of the Centre's yearly budget. People need not pay any taxes and we can pay Rs. 1 lakh to each of 45 crore poor families.
6) Let us imagine, if Swiss Bank is holding Rs. 70 lakh crores, then how much money is lying in other 69 Banks? How much they have deprived the Indian people? Just think, if the Account holder dies, the bank becomes the owner of the funds in his account.
7) Are these people totally ignorant about the philosophy of Karma? What will this ill-gotten wealth do to them and their families when they own/use such money, generated out of corruption and exploitation?
8) Indian people have read and have known about these facts. But the helpless people have neither time nor inclination to do anything in the matter. This is like "a new freedom struggle" and we will have to fight this.
9) This money is the result of our sweat and blood. The wealth generated and earned after putting in lots of mental and physical efforts by Indian people must be brought back to our country.
10) As a service to our motherland and you contribution to this struggle, please circulate at least 10 copies of this note amongst your friends and relatives and convert it into a mass movement.
1) Yes, 70 lakhs crores rupees of India are lying in Switzerland banks. This is the highest amount lying outside any country, from amongst 180 countries of the world, as if India is the champion of Black Money.
2) German Government has officially written to Indian Government that they (German Government) are willing to inform the details of holders of 70 lakh crore rupees in their Banks, if Indian Government officially asks them.
3) On 22-5-08, this news has already been published in The Times of India and other Newspapers based on German Government's official letter to Indian Government.
4) But the Indian Government has not sent any official enquiry to Germany for details of money which has been sent outside India between 1947 to 2008. The opposition party is also equally not interested in doing so because most of the amount is owned by politicians and it is every Indian's money.
5) This money belongs to our country. From these funds we can repay 13 times of our country's foreign debt. The interest alone can take care of the Centre's yearly budget. People need not pay any taxes and we can pay Rs. 1 lakh to each of 45 crore poor families.
6) Let us imagine, if Swiss Bank is holding Rs. 70 lakh crores, then how much money is lying in other 69 Banks? How much they have deprived the Indian people? Just think, if the Account holder dies, the bank becomes the owner of the funds in his account.
7) Are these people totally ignorant about the philosophy of Karma? What will this ill-gotten wealth do to them and their families when they own/use such money, generated out of corruption and exploitation?
8) Indian people have read and have known about these facts. But the helpless people have neither time nor inclination to do anything in the matter. This is like "a new freedom struggle" and we will have to fight this.
9) This money is the result of our sweat and blood. The wealth generated and earned after putting in lots of mental and physical efforts by Indian people must be brought back to our country.
10) As a service to our motherland and you contribution to this struggle, please circulate at least 10 copies of this note amongst your friends and relatives and convert it into a mass movement.
Our Last English Chief Justice Orby
H. Mootham- ‘When Chief justice Mootham apologized to a litigant’. WHERE ARE
THOSE JUDGES?
‘This reminiscences is relate back to the period of about last 50 years from the time of last English Chief Justice Orby H. Mootham, Those were the days’-. Compare it now; Right from the period of the English judges to the present scenario. It has been said that those judges were mature, modest and commanded the respect by their very entry in the courtroom. ‘When Chief justice Mootham apologized to a litigant’. Chief justice Mootham entered the court smilingly, but became tense and pointed out to the Bench Secretary for the impropriety of behavior of a litigant, a gentle man who was sitting in the fifth or sixth row wearing a head-gear. The gentleman has removed his cap. The moment the functioning started, the chief justice regained his usual pleased posture, but the irritation was again visible, when he saw the gentleman recapped his head. However, when the orderly went towards the gentleman he voluntarily removed his cap. This was perhaps by reflexes that he wore the cap once again. The chief justice stopped functioning and asked the court officer to act upon and thereafter the gentleman was asked to leave the courtroom. It was per by chance that one contemporary Advocate went to chief justice’s chamber to make a mention. Justice Gyanendra Kumar was present in Hon’ble Chief justice chamber. The chief justice in a most inimitable style asked, whether he had seen the gentleman, who despite been told not to wear the cap, defied the advice of the bench secretary. The Chief Justice has also said that the gentleman looked a dissent person, but he wandered why he repeatedly wore his cap soon after removing it. Was it by the defiance to authority of the Court?
Justice Gyanendra Kumar, a very pleasant conversationalist, intervened. He said "Chief Justice", your lordship in the English society, people take off a hat to show courtesy, but we in this country wear a cap to show our respect. Thus the gentleman was only trying to repeat his gesture of respect. The chief justice perhaps never knew it otherwise this was not causing irritation to him. The tall person, the chief justice broke into laugher and asked the bench secretary to trace and bring the gentleman in his chamber. Perhaps the gentleman was still out side the chief justice chamber. As soon as he entered, the chief justice expressed regret to him and pleaded his ignorance that the cap is worn to show respect. Soon, the gentleman after being happy from the reprimand made by the chief justice was again called to request him to be in the courtroom soon after the lunch. Justice Gyanendra Kumar was curious as to why the chief justice was insisting to have the gentleman in court. On being inquired the chief justice Mootham observed:- " He has been reprimanded in court by me and therefore he deserves an apology from chief justice in the court itself. Later the chief justice apologized in court itself. This has been never seen or heard by any judge about such gesture even to a lawyer when there is no good ground for reprimand." HOW CAN SUCH A JUDGE, THOUGH HE RETIRED IN 1961 CAN GO OUT OF MEMORY OF THOSE WHO HAVE SEEN HIM WORKING IN COURT AND OUTSIDE”?
There gesture of kindness to the lawyers and courteous dialogues used to blush out of their modesty even if their faces looked red and they were scared in the moment. They entered the courtroom right at 10.00 A.M. never before or a second afterwards. The chief justice was so cordial, warm and affectionate that this was the etiquette of high constitutional functionaries. The unusual dissent conduct with a strange warmth decency of Chief Justice Mootham was continued to remember even after his death to heavenly abode from this world.
"Every Act and every inquiry and similarly every action and pursuit, given by him was thought to aim at some good, and for this reason, the good has rightly been declared, to be that, at which all things aim. But a certain difference is found among ends". For him "For best was he who knows all things himself good, he that hearkens when men counsel right. But he who neither knows, nor lays to heart another wisdom, is a useless night".
"Life is a shylock; always it demands. The fullest usurer’s interests for each pleasure Gifts are not freely scattered by its hand. We made returns for every borrowed treasurer. Each talent, each achievement and every gain me necessitated some penalty to pay. All you bestow on causes or on men of love or hate of malice or devotion somehow and sometime shall be returned again. There is no waste toil, no lost emotion. The motto of the world is to give and take. It gives you favour out of sheer goodwill but unless a speedy recompense you make you will find yourself presented with its bill". "Competition is a struggle for existence because there is always be survival of the fittest".
Justice Raghubar Dayal, an Advocate has written this that he open his submissions by using a phrase from the privy council’s judgement without referring to it. He said that the learned District Judge has carved out an new case for which no place was found in pleading! Justice Raghubar Dayal did not open the file and remarked - if counsel have learned to use this kind of language so early in life, he would land himself in disaster. Advocate immediately apologized. He said that he has escaped his lordship wrath and will have a chance before another judge, but justice Dayal said to him that he might present in the courtroom at 10.00 A.M. as this case will be taken as part heard case. Justice Dayal was tensed and his earlier day’s annoyance was apparent. Advocate said that he was relying Privy Council judgement where the judicial committee has used the same language. He said that he was conscious that he did not know English to well, yet he use such word, which were used by Privy Council. Justice Dayal admitted the appeal, but refuse to exercise discretion for staying the decree for demolition. He has written that his indiscreet use of language cause lost to his client. The house of the client was demolished but Advocate has written that he has repented this incident through out his life as to find out where he was wrong. Justice Raghubar Dayal, who retired in 1960 as the judge of Supreme Court, still had the great respect from Advocate, as he never committed such mistake through out his life.
With regard to Justice and injustice to an individual’s opinion assessments, we must consider the kind of action. It’s means and the justness for considering its effect and solution. Thus the justice is always represent in corresponding sense. An advocate’s world is to convey the idea generated through such experiences with the same precision Ideologically some time antagonistic to his own opinion, but from its very inception of the correct analysis of his perceptions with the desire, aptitude and knowledge in adequate representations. This is a heterogeneous conglomeration of disparate and desperate interests designed mainly hedge against common enemy on both the constituents. .The cultivation of moral foundations is called our cultural heritage.
Yogesh Kumar Saxena
Advocate, High Court
H.I.G.203, Preetam Nagar, Sulem sarai, Allahabad-211001
yogrekha@gmail.com, yogrekha@rediffmail.com, yogrekha@yahoo.co.in
Founder President- World Citizenship Group Foundation, Swami vevekanand world ethical foundation,
Executive Member- World Parliament Experiment conference 2008 at Bonn (Germany),
Vice President- Geeta Asharam International Cheritable Trust, Rishikesh, Pauri Garhwal
Ex Vice President- Advocate’s Association, High Court, Allahabad
Special Counsel/ officer, Ganga Pollution Matter, High Court, Allahabad
‘This reminiscences is relate back to the period of about last 50 years from the time of last English Chief Justice Orby H. Mootham, Those were the days’-. Compare it now; Right from the period of the English judges to the present scenario. It has been said that those judges were mature, modest and commanded the respect by their very entry in the courtroom. ‘When Chief justice Mootham apologized to a litigant’. Chief justice Mootham entered the court smilingly, but became tense and pointed out to the Bench Secretary for the impropriety of behavior of a litigant, a gentle man who was sitting in the fifth or sixth row wearing a head-gear. The gentleman has removed his cap. The moment the functioning started, the chief justice regained his usual pleased posture, but the irritation was again visible, when he saw the gentleman recapped his head. However, when the orderly went towards the gentleman he voluntarily removed his cap. This was perhaps by reflexes that he wore the cap once again. The chief justice stopped functioning and asked the court officer to act upon and thereafter the gentleman was asked to leave the courtroom. It was per by chance that one contemporary Advocate went to chief justice’s chamber to make a mention. Justice Gyanendra Kumar was present in Hon’ble Chief justice chamber. The chief justice in a most inimitable style asked, whether he had seen the gentleman, who despite been told not to wear the cap, defied the advice of the bench secretary. The Chief Justice has also said that the gentleman looked a dissent person, but he wandered why he repeatedly wore his cap soon after removing it. Was it by the defiance to authority of the Court?
Justice Gyanendra Kumar, a very pleasant conversationalist, intervened. He said "Chief Justice", your lordship in the English society, people take off a hat to show courtesy, but we in this country wear a cap to show our respect. Thus the gentleman was only trying to repeat his gesture of respect. The chief justice perhaps never knew it otherwise this was not causing irritation to him. The tall person, the chief justice broke into laugher and asked the bench secretary to trace and bring the gentleman in his chamber. Perhaps the gentleman was still out side the chief justice chamber. As soon as he entered, the chief justice expressed regret to him and pleaded his ignorance that the cap is worn to show respect. Soon, the gentleman after being happy from the reprimand made by the chief justice was again called to request him to be in the courtroom soon after the lunch. Justice Gyanendra Kumar was curious as to why the chief justice was insisting to have the gentleman in court. On being inquired the chief justice Mootham observed:- " He has been reprimanded in court by me and therefore he deserves an apology from chief justice in the court itself. Later the chief justice apologized in court itself. This has been never seen or heard by any judge about such gesture even to a lawyer when there is no good ground for reprimand." HOW CAN SUCH A JUDGE, THOUGH HE RETIRED IN 1961 CAN GO OUT OF MEMORY OF THOSE WHO HAVE SEEN HIM WORKING IN COURT AND OUTSIDE”?
There gesture of kindness to the lawyers and courteous dialogues used to blush out of their modesty even if their faces looked red and they were scared in the moment. They entered the courtroom right at 10.00 A.M. never before or a second afterwards. The chief justice was so cordial, warm and affectionate that this was the etiquette of high constitutional functionaries. The unusual dissent conduct with a strange warmth decency of Chief Justice Mootham was continued to remember even after his death to heavenly abode from this world.
"Every Act and every inquiry and similarly every action and pursuit, given by him was thought to aim at some good, and for this reason, the good has rightly been declared, to be that, at which all things aim. But a certain difference is found among ends". For him "For best was he who knows all things himself good, he that hearkens when men counsel right. But he who neither knows, nor lays to heart another wisdom, is a useless night".
"Life is a shylock; always it demands. The fullest usurer’s interests for each pleasure Gifts are not freely scattered by its hand. We made returns for every borrowed treasurer. Each talent, each achievement and every gain me necessitated some penalty to pay. All you bestow on causes or on men of love or hate of malice or devotion somehow and sometime shall be returned again. There is no waste toil, no lost emotion. The motto of the world is to give and take. It gives you favour out of sheer goodwill but unless a speedy recompense you make you will find yourself presented with its bill". "Competition is a struggle for existence because there is always be survival of the fittest".
Justice Raghubar Dayal, an Advocate has written this that he open his submissions by using a phrase from the privy council’s judgement without referring to it. He said that the learned District Judge has carved out an new case for which no place was found in pleading! Justice Raghubar Dayal did not open the file and remarked - if counsel have learned to use this kind of language so early in life, he would land himself in disaster. Advocate immediately apologized. He said that he has escaped his lordship wrath and will have a chance before another judge, but justice Dayal said to him that he might present in the courtroom at 10.00 A.M. as this case will be taken as part heard case. Justice Dayal was tensed and his earlier day’s annoyance was apparent. Advocate said that he was relying Privy Council judgement where the judicial committee has used the same language. He said that he was conscious that he did not know English to well, yet he use such word, which were used by Privy Council. Justice Dayal admitted the appeal, but refuse to exercise discretion for staying the decree for demolition. He has written that his indiscreet use of language cause lost to his client. The house of the client was demolished but Advocate has written that he has repented this incident through out his life as to find out where he was wrong. Justice Raghubar Dayal, who retired in 1960 as the judge of Supreme Court, still had the great respect from Advocate, as he never committed such mistake through out his life.
With regard to Justice and injustice to an individual’s opinion assessments, we must consider the kind of action. It’s means and the justness for considering its effect and solution. Thus the justice is always represent in corresponding sense. An advocate’s world is to convey the idea generated through such experiences with the same precision Ideologically some time antagonistic to his own opinion, but from its very inception of the correct analysis of his perceptions with the desire, aptitude and knowledge in adequate representations. This is a heterogeneous conglomeration of disparate and desperate interests designed mainly hedge against common enemy on both the constituents. .The cultivation of moral foundations is called our cultural heritage.
Yogesh Kumar Saxena
Advocate, High Court
H.I.G.203, Preetam Nagar, Sulem sarai, Allahabad-211001
yogrekha@gmail.com, yogrekha@rediffmail.com, yogrekha@yahoo.co.in
Founder President- World Citizenship Group Foundation, Swami vevekanand world ethical foundation,
Executive Member- World Parliament Experiment conference 2008 at Bonn (Germany),
Vice President- Geeta Asharam International Cheritable Trust, Rishikesh, Pauri Garhwal
Ex Vice President- Advocate’s Association, High Court, Allahabad
Special Counsel/ officer, Ganga Pollution Matter, High Court, Allahabad
Need for enforceable “fundamental Duties “in the constitution
-as coexistence to national solidarity
India -A country having a constitution on which galaxy of fundamental rights to its citizens is now being ruled with governance through laissez faire, a policy with political set-up having co-ordination with divisive forces for economic social and national oppression of the people at large where about 50% of the population are still illiterate after 50 years of independence. The people are enjoying the fundamental right without any enforceable fundamental duties.
There are virtually no individual fundamental right except the right conferred under article 19 of the constitution of India , rest are the fundamental duties of the state which are likely to be enforced for the protection of its citizen. By the gradual advancement of the judicial activism , the basic fundamental duties embodied in our constitution, have now been regarded as enforceable rights of the citizen without taking into consideration as to whether the person , who is coming forward for seeking the enforcement of such duties by the state , may actually deserve for such enforcement under an equitable discretionary jurisdiction of the constitutional courts in India. This is a basic flow in the process of judicial verdict. There is the need that the impact and implementation of the law which is primarily concerned with a social science , may be able to achieve its objective the concept and the guarantees enshrined under article 14 having two connotation ,i.e equality before the law and the equal protection of the law are not the same phraseology, although they appears to serve a common objective to eradicate the social evils of inequalities and discrimination. Thus Article 14 has a pervasive potency and a versatile quality, equilitarian in its soul, but allergic to discriminatory dictates. It is well known that equality is anti-thesis to arbitrariness. Since the licence may not be given to a blind man to drive a car, how worthwhile it may be to give the similar licence to a criminal to do every sort of atrocities being committed by indulging into the crime of the innocent people. There are inherent restrictions applicable for the enforcement of the individual personal right under article 19, which empowers the state to enforce reasonable restriction on the exercise of the right of the people in the interest of sovereignty , integrity of India security of the state, friendly relations with foreign state , public order , decency or morality etc. including the incitement to an offence pertaining to the reasonable restrictions regarding freedom of speech and expression , to assemble ,to form associations and freedom to reside and move freely throughout the territory of India. By the constitution (first amendment ) Act 1951 ,there have been further restrictions to practice any profession , or to carry on any occupation, trade or business for professional or technical qualification as well as carrying on any occupation , trade or business by the state and its instrumentality to the exclusion , complete or partial , of citizens. Thus the question arises as to whether there may not be a valid test of classification based on qualities or characteristics necessarily coupled with the object of legislation based on intelligible differential which has certain nexus with the realities of the time to dealt with the law and order situation by providing necessary restriction over the unchecked liberty granted to the individual detrimental to its integrity and sovereignty for prohibition to avail the benefit of equality clause by taking the rescue for forbid classification. . there cannot be any enforceable fundamental right to an individual for indulging in anti national activities .Thus the verdict given by the Hon’ble Supreme Court in Minerva Mills limited Vs union of India (1980 3 SCC 625 is required to be reviewed for effective enforcement of the duties caste upon the citizen by passing through the test of “Form and Object” and “Pith and Substance” to mould and replace by the test of “Direct and Inevitable” effect.
The farmer of constitution have miserably forgotten the basic and elementary principles of jurisprudence and legal theory; that “every night implies the forbearance on the part of others to perform his duty . Every right is correlated and coexistent with duty “The preamble of our constitution was not having the boosting prospects to its citizen of our constitution was not having the boosting prospects to its citizens for resolving India as “Sovereign democratic republic and for endeavour the unity of nation till 3rd January 1977.
These fundamental duties ten in number touch almost all important aspects of National life of an individual life of an individual as well as nation. These are true Magna Carta by adopting an adhering to which in our life. We can achieve the objective of an egalitarian society, free from corruption, oppression , favouritism and nepotism . Each of these duties, when decoded and dilated, will go to encompass, the various facet of human activity and behaviour ; a remedy to most evils plaguing our society -an educational institution ; a public undertaking etc. The present day crisis is the result of the phenomenon where tried to achieve right while forgetting corresponding duties as reciprocal to fundamental rights . We may get rid of the despotic and corrupt tendencies of authority in politics and administration having pressure groups ever hungry and lustful for privilege and power.
The chapter of fundamental duties in part (IV A under article 51 A has been introduced by our constitution (Forty second amendment ) Act ,1976(w.e.f 3.1.1977). The insertion of new Article 31C i.e. saving of laws giving effect to certain directive principles , notwithstanding anything contained in the article 13 , no law giving effect the policy of state towards securing the principles laid down in part IV shall be deemed to be void on the ground that it is in consistent with or takes away or abridge any of the right conferred under the Article 14 &19 of the constitution. The Supreme Court of Mineva Mills Ltd. Vs Union of India (1980) 3 S.C.C page 625 has laid down the same as unconstitutional holding “that it virtually tears away the hearts of basic fundamental freedom without which a free democracy is impossible. This is a charter of class legislation”. The Article 31 D pertaining to “ saving of the law in respect of anti-national Activities” has already been omitted by the constitution (Forty third amendment )Act 1977 w.e.f 13.4.1978. The other Article 39(f) providing “Protection to children” by giving them opportunities and facilities in healthy manner and in conditions of freedom & dignity and that childhood and youth are protected against moral and material abandonment” has been inserted w.e.f. 3.1.1977. Equal justice and free legal aid for securing justice to economically weaker classes and other disable down trodden citizens under Article 39 A is on account of 42nd constitutional amendment . The participation o workers in the management of industries and protection and improvement of Environment and safeguarding of the forest in wild life under Article 43 A and 48 A respectively have also been inserted by virtue of 42nd constitutional amendment, Act,1977 . We could not achieve to cherish the goal enshrined under Article 44 providing uniform civil court for the citizens, Thus till the situation has not become alarming and the Govt . Was not compelled to impose the emergency, the farmer of the constitution have neither given any heed for the insertion of the chapter of fundamental duties and directive policies for the uplift of the poor worker ,children and other disabled person . It is certainly a matter of grade disappointment that till date these fundamental duties and directive principles of state policy have still not been enforce as that of the fundamental rights of the citizens ,The country may be ruled down by functioning anarchy and oligarchy , but the prosperity ,integrity and solidarity ofd the nation is impossible without the enforcement of the duties assigned to its citizens.
Constitution (Forty Fourth amendment ) Act,1978 has provided another directive principle under Article 38(1)&(2) that the state shall strive to promote the welfare of the people by securing and protecting a social order and to strive to minimise inequalities in income and endeavour to eliminate inequalities in status facilities and opportunities not only amongst individuals , but also amongst groups engaged in different vocations. How much reconciliation in practical implication of the ideals promulgated through the aforesaid directive principle of state policy may be seen by a simple instance that ion the state of Uttar Pradesh according to then minister of Parliamentarian affairs Mr. Barkhoo Ram Verma , the state government was spending Rs 1,11,96,000/- per month on the Z-plus security of few persons .This is a single point formula of our politician , the custodian of the public trustee that now motivated for casting the vote bank in their favour. These directive principles for welfare of the people and protecting social order to minimise inequalities in status and opportunity may be good enough for theoretical purpose , but their enforcement is still a utopian empire to achieve in our so called welfare of the state. Law must be change according to changing circumstance is a means to an end . Law is only a part of human conduct and its character is its purpose. Law is required to govern the society. Its purpose is its essential mark. The purpose is to protect the interest of the society. The social impulses are the seldom to accord the selfish interest. When the selfish interest clashes with social purposes it has to be suppressed through Iron hand . Law is meant for our mean which is a social control , otherwise it will be lawless society. Every man is under legal obligations to impact certain duties which are coexistent for social solidarity , otherwise the idea of sovereignty is meaningless . Thus the essences of law is duty , not only rights to its citizens. All the rights guaranteed in our constitution can very well be safeguarded and enforced automatically if there are mandatory obligation caste upon the state and its citizens to endeavour , respect and obey certain fundamental duties. The reality is not in securing the rights , but to discharge certain duties by its citizens, if the property of the Nation is required by its citizens.
Professor Laski says “Govt. by the judges would logically, under is system be a final safeguard, insurrection apart, of the rule of law .Judges also may have their prejudices and limitations and that may lead to judicial despotism. The centre of legal solidarity lies not in legislation, nor in jurist’s science , nor in jurist’s decision ,but in society itself”. The first requirement of judiciary that it should correspond with actual feeling and demand of the life . Unfortunately we are still upholding the traditions of Anglo Saxon jurisprudence and resisting radical innovation in the use of judicial power to promote social justice under our constitution. Justice which has always been the first virtue of any civilised society is still required to be traced down the beating the sticks over the impressions left behind by passing through a snake of alien power ruling over the nation . Such traditions having the glimpse of slavery was least concerned with the relief to the litigants but continued to perform the deception by making the litigant as specimen in the process of advancement of the judicial system .There are conflicting decisions which were subsequently overruled but by that time the cause of the litigant was decided on the wrong precedents.
We , the advocate could not even having the gut to renounce our black coat , which is reciprocal to the drudgery and a painful reminder of the traditions maintained through our slave mentality in the extremely warm environmental conditions of our country .We could not utilise our mother tongue in the process of legal , medical and technical science as the translation to the language of understanding to our citizen is still a task assigned to the future , But sill we can demonstrate with pride our solidarity to the mother tongue . The religion which is required to be adopted for maintaining a social condition is no more serving its objective and utility to the nation as the norms of our society have already been extinguished by our non productive activities and thus we can never give the prosperity , integrity and solidarity top our nation. Every one should now require to act in such a manner that we may be able to coexist with perfection of general condition by endeavouring the good wishes and brotherhood with freedom - a sum of total condition. This is required to elevate our character , integrity and solidarity to the product of human resources and thereby the growth of personality , only then the nation may survive from a complete disaster
India -A country having a constitution on which galaxy of fundamental rights to its citizens is now being ruled with governance through laissez faire, a policy with political set-up having co-ordination with divisive forces for economic social and national oppression of the people at large where about 50% of the population are still illiterate after 50 years of independence. The people are enjoying the fundamental right without any enforceable fundamental duties.
There are virtually no individual fundamental right except the right conferred under article 19 of the constitution of India , rest are the fundamental duties of the state which are likely to be enforced for the protection of its citizen. By the gradual advancement of the judicial activism , the basic fundamental duties embodied in our constitution, have now been regarded as enforceable rights of the citizen without taking into consideration as to whether the person , who is coming forward for seeking the enforcement of such duties by the state , may actually deserve for such enforcement under an equitable discretionary jurisdiction of the constitutional courts in India. This is a basic flow in the process of judicial verdict. There is the need that the impact and implementation of the law which is primarily concerned with a social science , may be able to achieve its objective the concept and the guarantees enshrined under article 14 having two connotation ,i.e equality before the law and the equal protection of the law are not the same phraseology, although they appears to serve a common objective to eradicate the social evils of inequalities and discrimination. Thus Article 14 has a pervasive potency and a versatile quality, equilitarian in its soul, but allergic to discriminatory dictates. It is well known that equality is anti-thesis to arbitrariness. Since the licence may not be given to a blind man to drive a car, how worthwhile it may be to give the similar licence to a criminal to do every sort of atrocities being committed by indulging into the crime of the innocent people. There are inherent restrictions applicable for the enforcement of the individual personal right under article 19, which empowers the state to enforce reasonable restriction on the exercise of the right of the people in the interest of sovereignty , integrity of India security of the state, friendly relations with foreign state , public order , decency or morality etc. including the incitement to an offence pertaining to the reasonable restrictions regarding freedom of speech and expression , to assemble ,to form associations and freedom to reside and move freely throughout the territory of India. By the constitution (first amendment ) Act 1951 ,there have been further restrictions to practice any profession , or to carry on any occupation, trade or business for professional or technical qualification as well as carrying on any occupation , trade or business by the state and its instrumentality to the exclusion , complete or partial , of citizens. Thus the question arises as to whether there may not be a valid test of classification based on qualities or characteristics necessarily coupled with the object of legislation based on intelligible differential which has certain nexus with the realities of the time to dealt with the law and order situation by providing necessary restriction over the unchecked liberty granted to the individual detrimental to its integrity and sovereignty for prohibition to avail the benefit of equality clause by taking the rescue for forbid classification. . there cannot be any enforceable fundamental right to an individual for indulging in anti national activities .Thus the verdict given by the Hon’ble Supreme Court in Minerva Mills limited Vs union of India (1980 3 SCC 625 is required to be reviewed for effective enforcement of the duties caste upon the citizen by passing through the test of “Form and Object” and “Pith and Substance” to mould and replace by the test of “Direct and Inevitable” effect.
The farmer of constitution have miserably forgotten the basic and elementary principles of jurisprudence and legal theory; that “every night implies the forbearance on the part of others to perform his duty . Every right is correlated and coexistent with duty “The preamble of our constitution was not having the boosting prospects to its citizen of our constitution was not having the boosting prospects to its citizens for resolving India as “Sovereign democratic republic and for endeavour the unity of nation till 3rd January 1977.
These fundamental duties ten in number touch almost all important aspects of National life of an individual life of an individual as well as nation. These are true Magna Carta by adopting an adhering to which in our life. We can achieve the objective of an egalitarian society, free from corruption, oppression , favouritism and nepotism . Each of these duties, when decoded and dilated, will go to encompass, the various facet of human activity and behaviour ; a remedy to most evils plaguing our society -an educational institution ; a public undertaking etc. The present day crisis is the result of the phenomenon where tried to achieve right while forgetting corresponding duties as reciprocal to fundamental rights . We may get rid of the despotic and corrupt tendencies of authority in politics and administration having pressure groups ever hungry and lustful for privilege and power.
The chapter of fundamental duties in part (IV A under article 51 A has been introduced by our constitution (Forty second amendment ) Act ,1976(w.e.f 3.1.1977). The insertion of new Article 31C i.e. saving of laws giving effect to certain directive principles , notwithstanding anything contained in the article 13 , no law giving effect the policy of state towards securing the principles laid down in part IV shall be deemed to be void on the ground that it is in consistent with or takes away or abridge any of the right conferred under the Article 14 &19 of the constitution. The Supreme Court of Mineva Mills Ltd. Vs Union of India (1980) 3 S.C.C page 625 has laid down the same as unconstitutional holding “that it virtually tears away the hearts of basic fundamental freedom without which a free democracy is impossible. This is a charter of class legislation”. The Article 31 D pertaining to “ saving of the law in respect of anti-national Activities” has already been omitted by the constitution (Forty third amendment )Act 1977 w.e.f 13.4.1978. The other Article 39(f) providing “Protection to children” by giving them opportunities and facilities in healthy manner and in conditions of freedom & dignity and that childhood and youth are protected against moral and material abandonment” has been inserted w.e.f. 3.1.1977. Equal justice and free legal aid for securing justice to economically weaker classes and other disable down trodden citizens under Article 39 A is on account of 42nd constitutional amendment . The participation o workers in the management of industries and protection and improvement of Environment and safeguarding of the forest in wild life under Article 43 A and 48 A respectively have also been inserted by virtue of 42nd constitutional amendment, Act,1977 . We could not achieve to cherish the goal enshrined under Article 44 providing uniform civil court for the citizens, Thus till the situation has not become alarming and the Govt . Was not compelled to impose the emergency, the farmer of the constitution have neither given any heed for the insertion of the chapter of fundamental duties and directive policies for the uplift of the poor worker ,children and other disabled person . It is certainly a matter of grade disappointment that till date these fundamental duties and directive principles of state policy have still not been enforce as that of the fundamental rights of the citizens ,The country may be ruled down by functioning anarchy and oligarchy , but the prosperity ,integrity and solidarity ofd the nation is impossible without the enforcement of the duties assigned to its citizens.
Constitution (Forty Fourth amendment ) Act,1978 has provided another directive principle under Article 38(1)&(2) that the state shall strive to promote the welfare of the people by securing and protecting a social order and to strive to minimise inequalities in income and endeavour to eliminate inequalities in status facilities and opportunities not only amongst individuals , but also amongst groups engaged in different vocations. How much reconciliation in practical implication of the ideals promulgated through the aforesaid directive principle of state policy may be seen by a simple instance that ion the state of Uttar Pradesh according to then minister of Parliamentarian affairs Mr. Barkhoo Ram Verma , the state government was spending Rs 1,11,96,000/- per month on the Z-plus security of few persons .This is a single point formula of our politician , the custodian of the public trustee that now motivated for casting the vote bank in their favour. These directive principles for welfare of the people and protecting social order to minimise inequalities in status and opportunity may be good enough for theoretical purpose , but their enforcement is still a utopian empire to achieve in our so called welfare of the state. Law must be change according to changing circumstance is a means to an end . Law is only a part of human conduct and its character is its purpose. Law is required to govern the society. Its purpose is its essential mark. The purpose is to protect the interest of the society. The social impulses are the seldom to accord the selfish interest. When the selfish interest clashes with social purposes it has to be suppressed through Iron hand . Law is meant for our mean which is a social control , otherwise it will be lawless society. Every man is under legal obligations to impact certain duties which are coexistent for social solidarity , otherwise the idea of sovereignty is meaningless . Thus the essences of law is duty , not only rights to its citizens. All the rights guaranteed in our constitution can very well be safeguarded and enforced automatically if there are mandatory obligation caste upon the state and its citizens to endeavour , respect and obey certain fundamental duties. The reality is not in securing the rights , but to discharge certain duties by its citizens, if the property of the Nation is required by its citizens.
Professor Laski says “Govt. by the judges would logically, under is system be a final safeguard, insurrection apart, of the rule of law .Judges also may have their prejudices and limitations and that may lead to judicial despotism. The centre of legal solidarity lies not in legislation, nor in jurist’s science , nor in jurist’s decision ,but in society itself”. The first requirement of judiciary that it should correspond with actual feeling and demand of the life . Unfortunately we are still upholding the traditions of Anglo Saxon jurisprudence and resisting radical innovation in the use of judicial power to promote social justice under our constitution. Justice which has always been the first virtue of any civilised society is still required to be traced down the beating the sticks over the impressions left behind by passing through a snake of alien power ruling over the nation . Such traditions having the glimpse of slavery was least concerned with the relief to the litigants but continued to perform the deception by making the litigant as specimen in the process of advancement of the judicial system .There are conflicting decisions which were subsequently overruled but by that time the cause of the litigant was decided on the wrong precedents.
We , the advocate could not even having the gut to renounce our black coat , which is reciprocal to the drudgery and a painful reminder of the traditions maintained through our slave mentality in the extremely warm environmental conditions of our country .We could not utilise our mother tongue in the process of legal , medical and technical science as the translation to the language of understanding to our citizen is still a task assigned to the future , But sill we can demonstrate with pride our solidarity to the mother tongue . The religion which is required to be adopted for maintaining a social condition is no more serving its objective and utility to the nation as the norms of our society have already been extinguished by our non productive activities and thus we can never give the prosperity , integrity and solidarity top our nation. Every one should now require to act in such a manner that we may be able to coexist with perfection of general condition by endeavouring the good wishes and brotherhood with freedom - a sum of total condition. This is required to elevate our character , integrity and solidarity to the product of human resources and thereby the growth of personality , only then the nation may survive from a complete disaster
Subscribe to:
Posts (Atom)